and_o such_o as_o ought_v to_o be_v receive_v by_o the_o faithful_a which_o they_o can_v do_v worthy_o and_o effectual_o unless_o they_o can_v discern_v the_o excellency_n of_o the_o mystical_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n from_o what_o they_o perceive_v by_o the_o tast._n that_o it_o be_v call_v sacrament_n either_o because_o under_o the_o species_n of_o a_o visible_a sign_n god_n be_v please_v to_o work_v some_o secret_a thing_n or_o because_o the_o holy_a ghost_n do_v consecrate_v the_o visible_a sign_n and_o under_o the_o veil_n of_o outward_a sign_n do_v work_v some_o mystical_a thing_n for_o the_o salvation_n of_o the_o faithful_a that_o all_o sacrament_n in_o general_n may_v be_v define_v to_o be_v a_o earnest_a or_o a_o pledge_n of_o salvation_n by_o which_o under_o a_o visible_a representation_n the_o holy_a ghost_n work_v in_o a_o invisible_a manner_n that_o such_o be_v in_o the_o church_n the_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n chrism_n and_o that_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n therefore_o call_v sacrament_n because_o under_o the_o visible_a species_n the_o flesh_n be_v consecrate_a by_o a_o secret_a and_o divine_a virtue_n so_o that_o they_o be_v in_o effect_n inward_o what_o they_o be_v think_v to_o be_v outward_o by_o faith_n that_o in_o baptism_n we_o be_v regenerate_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o afterward_o by_o the_o power_n of_o jesus_n christ_n nourish_v with_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o wonder_v that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n who_o have_v form_v our_o saviour_n body_n in_o the_o virgin_n be_v womb_n shall_v by_o a_o invisible_a power_n change_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n though_o there_o appear_v no_o visible_a change_n because_o it_o be_v do_v spiritual_o and_o invisible_o that_o by_o the_o consecration_n of_o this_o mystery_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v true_o create_v produce_v and_o sacrifice_v in_o a_o mystical_a manner_n that_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v deny_v but_o that_o there_o be_v some_o figure_n in_o this_o mystery_n be_v it_o be_v a_o mystery_n but_o that_o the_o figure_n do_v not_o hinder_v the_o reality_n that_o what_o appear_v outward_o be_v a_o figure_n but_o the_o inward_a a_o reality_n because_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n be_v make_v of_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n so_o that_o this_o mystery_n be_v both_o figure_n and_o verity_n a_o figure_n of_o the_o hide_a truth_n and_o a_o verity_n not_o perceivable_a indeed_o by_o the_o sense_n but_o believe_v by_o faith_n that_o the_o ancient_a figure_n differ_v vast_o from_o this_o they_o be_v but_o a_o shadow_n and_o image_n of_o what_o we_o real_o enjoy_v by_o receive_v this_o mystery_n the_o real_a flesh_n and_o real_a blood_n of_o christ_n our_o saviour_n that_o those_o who_o do_v not_o dwell_v in_o christ_n that_o be_v who_o remain_v in_o sin_n take_v the_o sacramental_a element_n out_o of_o the_o priest_n hand_n but_o do_v not_o eat_v and_o drink_v spiritual_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ._n that_o in_o fine_a the_o church_n be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n that_o all_o the_o faithful_a be_v member_n of_o his_o body_n and_o that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v daily_o consecrate_a to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n but_o that_o those_o only_a who_o be_v his_o mystical_a member_n be_v allow_v to_o receive_v it_o that_o from_o this_o food_n some_o receive_v life_n other_o death_n it_o be_v life_n to_o such_o as_o be_v member_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o death_n to_o such_o as_o be_v member_n of_o the_o devil_n that_o we_o must_v raise_v our_o mind_n to_o god_n and_o believe_v that_o after_o the_o word_n of_o consecration_n it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o very_a flesh_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o die_v upon_o the_o cross._n that_o christ_n himself_o be_v upon_o the_o altar_n offer_v as_o highpriest_n our_o vow_n and_o supplication_n to_o the_o lord_n that_o the_o angel_n be_v present_a at_o this_o sacrifice_n in_o which_o our_o saviour_n once_o sacrifice_v upon_o the_o cross_n for_o the_o salvation_n of_o mankind_n be_v daily_o offer_v in_o a_o mystical_a manner_n for_o the_o atonement_n of_o the_o sin_n we_o daily_o commit_v to_o discriminate_a the_o good_a from_o the_o wicked_a to_o dwell_v corporal_o in_o such_o as_o have_v receive_v baptism_n that_o they_o may_v dwell_v in_o he_o and_o to_o nourish_v the_o faithful_a that_o therefore_o he_o be_v call_v bread_n because_o as_o the_o bread_n nourish_v the_o body_n so_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n nourish_v the_o soul_n of_o the_o faithful_a that_o he_o be_v also_o call_v wine_n because_o as_o the_o wine_n be_v make_v of_o the_o juice_n of_o several_a grape_n so_o we_o be_v justify_v by_o the_o grace_n and_o spiritual_a influence_n which_o flow_v from_o he_o who_o be_v the_o true_a vine_n of_o which_o the_o faithful_a be_v but_o branch_n that_o it_o be_v the_o very_a blood_n which_o run_v out_o of_o his_o side_n at_o his_o death_n and_o passion_n and_o that_o for_o that_o reason_n it_o be_v that_o we_o mingle_v water_n with_o the_o wine_n because_o out_o of_o his_o side_n there_o come_v both_o blood_n and_o water_n that_o other_o say_v water_n be_v mingle_v with_o the_o wine_n to_o join_v together_o the_o water_n of_o baptism_n and_o the_o blood_n which_o be_v the_o price_n of_o our_o salvation_n that_o whether_o the_o consecrating-priest_n be_v a_o good_a or_o bad_a man_n we_o ought_v to_o believe_v when_o we_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n from_o his_o hand_n that_o we_o equal_o receive_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o mystery_n because_o the_o consecration_n be_v not_o make_v by_o the_o merit_n of_o he_o that_o consecrate_v but_o by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o creator_n and_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o that_o it_o be_v jesus_n christ_n who_o baptise_n as_o it_o be_v he_o by_o who_o through_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o eucharist_n become_v his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n that_o the_o priest_n be_v not_o the_o creator_n of_o christ_n his_o body_n but_o that_o he_o pray_v to_o god_n the_o father_n by_o his_o son_n that_o he_o offer_v gift_n unto_o he_o before_o the_o consecration_n and_o pray_v he_o to_o accept_v of_o they_o and_o that_o he_o make_v this_o offer_n in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o church_n and_o of_o the_o faithful_a that_o although_o this_o sacrament_n have_v neither_o the_o taste_n nor_o the_o colour_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n yet_o by_o the_o strength_n of_o faith_n and_o reason_n our_o soul_n receive_v they_o as_o such_o and_o that_o as_o we_o have_v receive_v in_o baptism_n the_o image_n of_o our_o saviour_n death_n so_o we_o receive_v in_o this_o sacrament_n the_o likeness_n of_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n so_o that_o there_o be_v truth_n in_o this_o mystery_n and_o yet_o the_o heathen_n can_v reproach_n we_o that_o we_o drink_v the_o blood_n or_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o a_o dead_a man._n that_o to_o evidence_n these_o truth_n either_o to_o such_o as_o call_v they_o into_o question_n or_o to_o those_o who_o have_v a_o tender_a love_n for_o these_o holy_a mystery_n the_o tale_n the_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n visible_o appear_v this_o fabulous_a apparition_n hospinian_n de_fw-fr sacr._n l._n 4._o p._n 1._o p._n 325._o tell_v we_o be_v plain_o foist_v into_o the_o original_a manuscript_n and_o do_v so_o plain_o differ_v from_o the_o style_n and_o doctrine_n of_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o treatise_n that_o it_o be_v easy_o discernible_a to_o a_o moderate_a judgement_n that_o the_o chapter_n 38_o &_o 39_o wherein_o it_o be_v be_v add_v by_o the_o monk_n who_o put_v it_o out_o or_o by_o some_o other_o who_o will_v promote_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n by_o such_o legendary_a tale_n body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n have_v sometime_o visible_o appear_v upon_o the_o altar_n particular_o to_o a_o priest_n who_o have_v desire_v it_o ardent_o that_o the_o consecration_n of_o this_o sacrament_n be_v make_v by_o the_o energy_n of_o the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ._n that_o howsoever_o this_o mystery_n be_v the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n it_o may_v nevertheless_o be_v call_v bread_n and_o wine_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o effect_n they_o produce_v for_o as_o the_o terrestrial_a bread_n be_v a_o support_n to_o out_o temporal_a life_n so_o this_o spiritual_a bread_n yield_v unto_o we_o a_o spiritual_a and_o heavenly_a life_n and_o as_o wine_n do_v rejoice_v the_o heart_n of_o man_n so_o do_v this_o heavenly_a drink_n rejoice_v the_o inward_a man._n that_o by_o receive_v the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n we_o receive_v his_o divinity_n and_o that_o we_o receive_v both_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n because_o they_o can_v
berengarius_fw-la to_o conclude_v the_o last_o reason_n be_v a_o groundless_a error_n so_o far_o be_v it_o from_o be_v true_a that_o bertramus_n his_o book_n be_v of_o the_o same_o style_n and_o character_n with_o those_o of_o scotus_n that_o on_o the_o contrary_a it_o be_v most_o uniform_a both_o in_o style_n and_o other_o circumstance_n with_o ratramnus_n his_o other_o work_n whereof_o any_o reader_n may_v be_v a_o competent_a judge_n thus_o much_o as_o to_o what_o concern_v the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n that_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o bertramus_n let_v we_o now_o proceed_v to_o the_o subject_a matter_n of_o it_o the_o question_n upon_o which_o charles_n the_o bald_n ask_v his_o opinion_n be_v thus_o state_v by_o he_o while_o name_n the_o opinion_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n that_o bear_v bertramus_n his_o name_n say_v he_o among_o the_o faithful_a some_o say_v there_o be_v no_o veil_n or_o figure_n in_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v daily_o celebrate_v in_o the_o church_n but_o that_o it_o be_v do_v by_o a_o plain_a manifestation_n of_o naked_a verity_n and_o other_o on_o the_o contrary_n maintain_v that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n be_v contain_v therein_o under_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o mystery_n and_o that_o what_o appear_v to_o our_o bodily_a sense_n disser_n from_o what_o our_o faith_n perceive_v in_o it_o the_o church_n be_v divide_v by_o these_o different_a opinion_n and_o a_o way_n make_v to_o a_o kind_n of_o schism_n so_o that_o here_o be_v the_o true_a state_n of_o the_o question_n whether_o or_o no_o there_o be_v any_o figure_n in_o the_o eucharist_n if_o it_o be_v without_o any_o veil_n and_o whether_o the_o body_n itself_o and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n be_v perceive_v by_o our_o outward_a sense_n your_o majesty_n say_v he_o desire_v to_o be_v satisfy_v whether_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v make_v in_o a_o mystery_n or_o in_o truth_n that_o be_v to_o say_v whether_o it_o be_v so_o make_v as_o that_o there_o be_v some_o thing_n secret_a and_o hide_a not_o to_o be_v perceive_v but_o by_o the_o eye_n of_o faith_n or_o whether_o our_o outward_a eye_n do_v outward_o perceive_v what_o the_o inward_a sight_n do_v perceive_v inward_o in_o it_o without_o any_o veil_n of_o the_o mystery_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o the_o whole_a of_o it_o do_v manifest_o and_o open_o appear_v those_o be_v the_o word_n of_o the_o first_o question_n so_o that_o the_o question_n be_v not_o whether_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v in_o the_o eucharist_n that_o be_v take_v for_o grant_v but_o whether_o they_o be_v there_o without_o veil_n so_o as_o to_o appear_v to_o our_o outward_a eye_n for_o it_o be_v in_o this_o sense_n the_o author_n take_v the_o word_n verity_n and_o oppose_v it_o to_o figure_n it_o be_v a_o naked_a verity_n without_o veil_n or_o mystery_n such_o as_o be_v perceive_v by_o our_o outward_a sense_n and_o do_v exclude_v all_o manner_n of_o figure_n the_o other_o question_v propose_v to_o ratramnus_n be_v whether_o that_o very_o same_o body_n we_o receive_v be_v that_o which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n which_o suffer_v and_o be_v put_v to_o death_n which_o be_v bury_v and_o rose_n again_o from_o the_o dead_a then_o ascend_v into_o heaven_n and_o now_o sit_v on_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o the_o father_n everlasting_a that_o be_v to_o say_v whether_o his_o body_n be_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n in_o the_o eucharist_n as_o it_o be_v and_o be_v in_o those_o place_n and_o whether_o it_o be_v there_o in_o as_o visible_a and_o palpable_a a_o manner_n for_o to_o prove_v that_o it_o be_v not_o so_o he_o say_v that_o the_o body_n of_o our_o saviour_n in_o its_o natural_a state_n be_v under_o the_o form_n of_o a_o humane_a body_n with_o bone_n and_o sinew_n and_o all_o the_o lineament_n of_o a_o man_n limb_n whereas_o in_o the_o eucharist_n it_o be_v under_o another_o form_n not_o support_v by_o bone_n and_o sinew_n nor_o with_o that_o distinction_n of_o limb_n in_o such_o a_o state_n as_o make_v it_o incapable_a of_o proper_a motion_n or_o to_o give_v any_o sign_n of_o life_n to_o those_o two_o question_n ratramnus_n answer_v distinct_o in_o the_o two_o part_n of_o his_o book_n but_o that_o his_o opinion_n of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o question_n may_v be_v the_o better_o understand_v he_o give_v first_o the_o definition_n of_o what_o he_o call_v a_o figure_n and_o a_o verity_n a_o figure_n say_v he_o be_v when_o there_o be_v some_o obscurity_n and_o that_o under_o some_o certain_a veil_n another_o thing_n be_v exhibit_v a_o verity_n on_o the_o contrary_a be_v a_o manifest_a demonstration_n of_o the_o thing_n without_o the_o cover_n of_o any_o image_n or_o figure_n this_o be_v grant_v he_o maintain_v that_o if_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n be_v make_v without_o any_o figure_n it_o can_v not_o proper_o be_v call_v a_o mystery_n because_o that_o can_v be_v call_v a_o mystery_n wherein_o there_o be_v nothing_o hide_v nothing_o but_o what_o be_v perceive_v by_o our_o outward_a sense_n nothing_o cover_v with_o any_o veil_n that_o that_o bread_n which_o be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n by_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o priest_n show_v outward_o one_o thing_n to_o the_o sense_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n insinuate_v into_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o faithful_a that_o there_o be_v another_o thing_n inward_o outward_o it_o appear_v to_o be_v bread_n as_o it_o be_v before_o we_o perceive_v its_o form_n the_o colour_n and_o taste_v but_o we_o believe_v that_o inward_o it_o be_v some_o thing_n much_o more_o precious_a and_o excellent_a because_o it_o be_v a_o divine_a and_o heavenly_a thing_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o body_n of_o our_o saviour_n which_o be_v exhibit_v therein_o which_o do_v not_o fall_v under_o our_o outward_a sense_n but_o be_v by_o the_o eye_n of_o our_o soul_n see_v receive_v and_o eat_v the_o same_o he_o say_v of_o the_o wine_n and_o our_o saviour_n blood_n and_o conclude_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v by_o a_o figure_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o we_o do_v not_o see_v any_o flesh_n and_o blood_n but_o bread_n and_o wine_n though_o after_o the_o mystical_a consecration_n it_o be_v no_o more_o call_v bread_n and_o wine_n but_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ._n to_o which_o he_o add_v that_o if_o there_o be_v no_o figure_n as_o some_o maintain_v and_o that_o the_o whole_a truth_n may_v be_v plain_o see_v there_o will_v be_v no_o room_n for_o faith_n and_o then_o it_o will_v be_v no_o mystery_n because_o it_o have_v nothing_o in_o it_o that_o be_v secret_a next_o he_o show_v that_o the_o change_n which_o be_v make_v in_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o make_v visible_o and_o to_o our_o outward_a sense_n for_o say_v he_o it_o be_v not_o a_o change_n of_o a_o thing_n that_o be_v not_o into_o one_o that_o be_v see_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v before_o they_o be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n nor_o be_v it_o a_o change_n of_o a_o thing_n that_o be_v into_o one_o that_o be_v not_o see_v the_o form_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n appear_v the_o same_o to_o our_o eye_n nor_o last_o the_o change_n of_o one_o thing_n into_o another_o by_o a_o change_n of_o quality_n the_o quality_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n remain_v still_o the_o same_o whence_o he_o conclude_v that_o those_o who_o believe_v no_o figure_n in_o the_o eucharist_n can_v explain_v that_o change_n and_o must_v own_o that_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o it_o which_o be_v not_o before_o nevertheless_o say_v he_o it_o be_v something_o else_o for_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v make_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o here_o he_o charge_v his_o adversary_n home_o assert_v they_o must_v either_o own_v that_o the_o change_n which_o be_v make_v in_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o a_o outward_a change_n or_o to_o deny_v that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n quod_fw-la nefas_fw-la est_fw-la non_fw-la solum_fw-la dicere_fw-la sed_fw-la etiam_fw-la cogitare_fw-la the_o very_a thought_n of_o which_o be_v criminal_a but_o they_o grant_v say_v he_o that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v in_o the_o sacrament_n which_o can_v be_v without_o a_o change_n for_o the_o better_a and_o that_o change_n can_v be_v make_v corporal_o into_o that_o which_o fall_v under_o our_o outward_a sense_n but_o spiritual_o it_o necessary_o follow_v that_o it_o must_v be_v make_v in_o figure_n because_o under_o the_o veil_n of_o the_o corporeal_a bread_n and_o wine_n the_o spiritual_a body_n and_o
be_v what_o it_o appear_v to_o be_v to_o the_o eye_n and_o to_o the_o feel_n what_o the_o jew_n see_v upon_o the_o cross_n and_o afterward_o in_o the_o grave_a his_o blood_n in_o the_o like_a manner_n be_v invisible_a not_o cover_v with_o any_o veil_n whereas_o his_o blood_n which_o the_o faithful_a drink_n and_o his_o body_n which_o they_o eat_v be_v quite_o another_o kind_a of_o thing_n both_o in_o the_o sign_n and_o the_o thing_n signify_v the_o corporal_a flesh_n that_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o crucify_v consist_v of_o bone_n and_o sinew_n have_v limb_n and_o part_n distinct_a from_o each_o other_o show_v sign_n of_o life_n and_o have_v proper_a motion_n but_o the_o spiritual_a flesh_n wherewith_o the_o faithful_a be_v feed_v spiritual_o according_a to_o the_o outward_a form_n consist_v of_o grain_n of_o wheat_n and_o be_v make_v by_o a_o baker_n hand_n no_o part_n of_o it_o distinct_a from_o another_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v live_v or_o animate_v be_v not_o endue_v with_o any_o proper_a and_o natural_a motion_n and_o its_o virtue_n of_o confer_v life_n be_v the_o effect_n of_o a_o spiritual_a power_n of_o the_o invisible_a and_o efficacious_a power_n of_o god_n what_o it_o appear_v outward_o to_o be_v be_v quite_o another_o thing_n from_o what_o it_o be_v think_v to_o be_v inward_o to_o which_o he_o add_v that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o only_o a_o figure_n of_o our_o saviour_n body_n but_o observe_v by_o the_o bye_n that_o it_o be_v also_o a_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n of_o the_o faithful_a and_o that_o the_o water_n mingle_v with_o the_o wine_n do_v likewise_o represent_v it_o in_o a_o spiritual_a manner_n in_o fine_a to_o demonstrate_v it_o further_o that_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v not_o the_o body_n of_o our_o saviour_n he_o say_v that_o his_o body_n in_o heaven_n be_v incorruptible_a eternal_a indivisible_a but_o that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v corruptible_a and_o divisible_a in_o its_o outward_a and_o sensible_a part_n though_o incorruptible_a in_o that_o part_n of_o it_o which_o be_v perceptible_a to_o faith_n from_o whence_o he_o draw_v this_o conclusion_n therefore_o what_o appear_v outward_o be_v not_o the_o thing_n itself_o but_o the_o image_n of_o it_o and_o what_o the_o soul_n perceive_v and_o apprehend_v in_o it_o be_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o thing_n all_o which_o he_o prove_v by_o several_a passage_n of_o s._n austin_n by_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o mass_n and_o other_o passage_n from_o which_o he_o do_v still_o inser_n that_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n differ_v from_o that_o which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n that_o suffer_v and_o rose_n again_o from_o the_o dead_a yet_o not_o in_o substance_n but_o in_o appearance_n last_o direct_v his_o speech_n to_o the_o emperor_n he_o declare_v that_o he_o have_v clear_o prove_v by_o place_n of_o scripture_n and_o by_o the_o father_n write_n that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o be_v call_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n be_v a_o figure_n because_o a_o mystery_n also_o that_o there_o be_v a_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o that_o mystery_n and_o that_o which_o suffer_v death_n and_o be_v bury_v that_o here_o it_o be_v invisible_a not_o be_v perceive_v but_o by_o faith_n whereas_o be_v unveil_v upon_o the_o cross_n it_o be_v know_v and_o full_o discover_v by_o the_o outward_a sense_n that_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v likewise_o a_o figure_n of_o the_o elect_a people_n of_o god_n and_o last_o that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n call_v and_o be_v in_o effect_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n do_v represent_v our_o lord_n death_n and_o passion_n that_o from_o some_o expression_n of_o his_o one_o ought_v not_o to_o infer_v that_o the_o faithful_a do_v not_o receive_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o sacrament_n because_o faith_n do_v not_o receive_v what_o the_o eye_n perceive_v but_o what_o be_v believe_v by_o faith_n and_o that_o it_o be_v a_o spiritual_a meat_n and_o drink_v which_o seed_n our_o soul_n in_o a_o spiritual_a manner_n and_o yield_v unto_o they_o a_o spiritual_a life_n according_a to_o our_o saviour_n saying_n it_o be_v the_o spirit_n that_o quicken_v the_o flesh_n profit_v nothing_o johannes_n scotus_n as_o well_o as_o ratramnus_n be_v likewise_o consult_v upon_o the_o same_o question_n by_o charles_n the_o bald_a and_o write_v a_o book_n on_o the_o same_o subject_a in_o which_o he_o argue_v against_o the_o same_o expression_n oppose_v by_o ratramnus_n but_o it_o be_v apparent_a he_o go_v far_o than_o he_o deliver_v such_o thing_n as_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o the_o real_a presence_n which_o hincmarus_n charge_v he_o with_o in_o the_o 31st_o chapter_n of_o his_o treatise_n of_o predestination_n wherein_o speak_v of_o he_o and_o prudentius_n he_o say_v that_o they_o set_v on_o foot_n new_a tenet_n contrary_a to_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n and_o among_o other_o that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n be_v not_o the_o real_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n but_o only_o a_o commemoration_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n but_o this_o can_v be_v just_o attribute_v to_o prudentius_n who_o never_o be_v look_v upon_o to_o be_v guilty_a of_o any_o error_n in_o this_o point_n but_o only_o to_o scotus_n who_o book_n be_v afterward_o quote_v by_o berengarius_fw-la and_o condemn_v by_o the_o orthodox_n hincmarus_n write_v this_o in_o 859_o which_o show_v that_o the_o consultation_n of_o charles_n about_o the_o eucharist_n happen_v before_o that_o year_n and_o serve_v to_o fix_v the_o epocha_n of_o ratramnus_n and_o scotus_n book_n upon_o this_o subject_a among_o the_o author_n of_o the_o same_o century_n that_o have_v but_o cursory_o treat_v of_o this_o matter_n amalatius_n eucharist_n expression_n of_o other_o author_n of_o this_o age_n upon_o the_o eucharist_n florus_n and_o druthmarus_n speak_v of_o it_o like_o ratramnus_n but_o haimo_n bishop_n of_o halberstadt_n and_o remigius_n monk_n of_o auxerre_n follow_v paschasius_n way_n of_o speak_v and_o even_o go_v beyond_o his_o bound_n deny_v after_o s._n john_n damascene_fw-la that_o the_o eucharist_n may_v be_v call_v a_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n about_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o this_o century_n erigerus_n abbot_n of_o lobbes_n write_v against_o the_o same_o proposition_n which_o ratramnus_n have_v attempt_v to_o overthrow_v but_o still_o maintain_v the_o real_a presence_n in_o the_o eucharist_n sigebert_n and_o the_o author_n who_o continue_v the_o chronicle_n of_o lobbe_n speak_v of_o he_o observe_z that_o he_o have_v collect_v many_o passage_n out_o of_o the_o orthodox_n father_n against_o paschasius_fw-la radbertus_n touch_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n yet_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o erigerus_n be_v so_o far_o from_o contend_v direct_o with_o paschasius_fw-la that_o he_o do_v in_o effect_n excuse_v he_o and_o defend_v his_o cause_n by_o the_o authority_n of_o several_a father_n declare_v that_o he_o only_o fail_v in_o this_o that_o he_o do_v not_o quote_v word_n for_o word_n the_o passage_n of_o s._n ambrose_n but_o give_v the_o sense_n only_o he_o charge_v he_o not_o with_o error_n but_o with_o simplicity_n and_o observe_v that_o he_o do_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o there_o be_v a_o figure_n in_o the_o eucharist_n it_o appear_v however_o that_o he_o favour_v the_o opinion_n of_o ratramnus_n and_o rabanus_n and_o that_o he_o do_v not_o approve_v of_o paschasius_fw-la his_o expression_n viz._n that_o it_o be_v the_o same_o flesh_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n that_o be_v in_o the_o eucharist_n be_v persuade_v that_o though_o it_o be_v the_o same_o yet_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v consider_v as_o different_a because_o it_o be_v in_o a_o different_a state_n and_o for_o this_o reason_n it_o be_v that_o he_o make_v a_o collection_n of_o passage_n out_o of_o the_o father_n against_o paschasius_fw-la wherein_o mention_n be_v make_v of_o two_o or_o three_o body_n of_o christ_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o different_a state_n of_o his_o body_n the_o same_o expression_n be_v moreover_o to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o sermon_n of_o alfricus_n archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n who_o seem_v to_o have_v copy_v ratramnus_n this_o way_n of_o explain_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v condemn_v in_o the_o time_n of_o berengarius_fw-la even_o by_o his_o adversary_n that_o lanfrank_n make_v use_v of_o it_o in_o the_o dialogue_n he_o make_v against_o he_o wherein_o he_o own_v that_o one_o may_v say_v of_o christ_n body_n in_o the_o eucharist_n that_o it_o be_v the_o same_o which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o yet_o not_o the_o same_o that_o it_o
private_a converse_n with_o ignorant_a man_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o own_o the_o orthodox_n truth_n before_o the_o council_n rather_o out_o of_o fear_n of_o death_n than_o for_o the_o sake_n of_o truth_n he_o avoid_v person_n of_o clear_a head_n who_o can_v pass_v a_o sound_a judgement_n upon_o his_o discourse_n that_o if_o he_o can_v once_o discourse_n with_o he_o in_o the_o presence_n of_o sensible_a man_n he_o will_v convince_v he_o what_o a_o ill_a use_n he_o make_v of_o several_a passage_n of_o the_o father_n which_o be_v either_o false_a or_o corrupt_v or_o ill_o explain_v that_o not_o be_v content_a to_o teach_v his_o error_n with_o his_o mouth_n he_o likewise_o spread_v they_o through_o the_o world_n by_o the_o write_n which_o his_o disciple_n publish_v that_o his_o first_o write_n have_v be_v examine_v and_o condemn_v by_o pope_n nicholas_n of_o bless_a memory_n in_o a_o council_n at_o rome_n of_o one_o hundred_o and_o thirteen_o bishop_n in_o which_o council_n berenger_n himself_o have_v throw_v they_o into_o the_o fire_n and_o promise_v upon_o oath_n that_o he_o will_v never_o swerve_v from_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o father_n nor_o teach_v any_o more_o the_o doctrine_n which_o he_o have_v advance_v about_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o he_o have_v since_o that_o break_v his_o oath_n by_o write_v against_o that_o synod_n against_o the_o catholic_n faith_n and_o the_o doctrine_n of_o all_o the_o church_n that_o this_o be_v the_o treatise_n which_o he_o undertake_v to_o refute_v by_o repeat_v his_o own_o word_n and_o give_v they_o a_o answer_v afterward_o berenger_n give_v out_o that_o the_o confession_n which_o they_o have_v make_v he_o sign_n at_o rome_n under_o pope_n nicholas_n be_v prepare_v contrary_a to_o the_o catholic_n faith_n by_o humbert_n who_o by_o way_n of_o contempt_n he_o call_v the_o burgundian_n lanfrank_a assert_n that_o this_o confession_n be_v not_o humbert_n but_o he_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o council_n who_o all_o have_v approve_v of_o it_o he_o likewise_o recite_v berenger_n other_o confession_n under_o pope_n gregory_n vii_o and_o defend_v humbert_n berenger_n say_v that_o this_o man_n be_v of_o the_o opinion_n or_o rather_o of_o the_o foolery_n of_o the_o mob_n of_o pascasius_fw-la and_o of_o lanfrank_n who_o believe_v that_o after_o consecration_n the_o substance_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v no_o long_o upon_o the_o altar_n lanfrank_n show_v he_o that_o this_o be_v not_o any_o particular_a opinion_n but_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o council_n and_o of_o the_o pope_n who_o have_v condemn_v he_o berenger_n add_v that_o though_o humbert_n be_v of_o this_o opinion_n yet_o he_o have_v destroy_v his_o own_o argument_n before_o he_o be_v aware_a because_o in_o say_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o be_v on_o the_o altar_n be_v either_o only_a the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o be_v only_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o suppose_v that_o there_o be_v both_o bread_n and_o wine_n upon_o the_o altar_n after_o lanfrank_n have_v take_v notice_n that_o if_o there_o be_v any_o ambiguity_n or_o contradiction_n in_o the_o word_n of_o that_o confession_n the_o blame_v lay_v at_o berenger_n door_n since_o he_o have_v approve_v of_o and_o swear_v to_o it_o and_o be_v not_o allow_v to_o swear_v that_o he_o will_v hold_v two_o contrary_n he_o observe_v that_o the_o two_o proposition_n which_o he_o start_v be_v neither_o the_o council_n nor_o cardinal_n humbert_n that_o the_o first_o belong_v to_o berenger_n and_o his_o follower_n and_o that_o the_o second_o be_v maintain_v by_o none_o for_o though_o the_o church_n believe_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n yet_o it_o acknowledge_v that_o this_o mystery_n be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o passion_n of_o our_o lord_n of_o his_o mercy_n of_o the_o concord_n and_o union_n and_o of_o the_o incarnation_n that_o beside_o when_o the_o name_n of_o bread_n be_v give_v to_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v a_o figurative_a and_o mystical_a way_n of_o speak_v and_o that_o it_o be_v so_o call_v because_o it_o be_v make_v of_o bread_n and_o retain_v the_o quality_n of_o bread_n and_o because_o it_o nourish_v the_o soul_n after_o a_o incomprehensible_a manner_n as_o the_o bread_n nourish_v the_o body_n it_o be_v upon_o this_o principle_n that_o he_o answer_v the_o logical_a evasion_n which_o berenger_n make_v about_o these_o term_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n he_o reply_v likewise_o to_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n which_o he_o allege_v to_o prove_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n still_o remain_v in_o this_o sacrament_n by_o show_v that_o it_o be_v the_o external_a appearance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o be_v the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o invisible_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n berenger_n ask_v how_o it_o can_v be_v say_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v incorruptible_a be_v break_v and_o eat_v in_o this_o bread_n lanfrank_a reply_n that_o the_o just_a who_o live_v by_o faith_n need_v not_o concern_v themselves_o how_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n become_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o a_o essential_a change_n of_o its_o nature_n that_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n be_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v so_o break_a and_o eat_v in_o the_o eucharist_n that_o it_o do_v not_o hinder_v it_o from_o be_v incorruptible_a and_o impassable_a in_o the_o heaven_n that_o we_o eat_v it_o corporeal_o when_o we_o receive_v it_o from_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o priest_n and_o that_o we_o likewise_o eat_v it_o spiritual_o by_o faith_n he_o moreover_o produce_v the_o passage_n out_o of_o the_o council_n of_o ephesus_n which_o say_v that_o this_o flesh_n which_o we_o eat_v in_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o proper_a quicken_a flesh_n of_o the_o divine_a logos_fw-la after_o he_o have_v thus_o answer_v berenger_n he_o explain_v his_o own_o sentiment_n in_o these_o term_n we_o believe_v that_o the_o terrestrial_a substance_n which_o be_v sanctify_v at_o the_o holy_a table_n by_o the_o divine_a efficacy_n and_o ministry_n of_o the_o priest_n be_v convert_v after_o a_o ineffable_a incomprehensible_a and_o miraculous_a manner_n by_o the_o operation_n of_o the_o supreme_a power_n into_o the_o essential_a body_n of_o our_o saviour_n their_o appearance_n remain_v with_o their_o quality_n for_o fear_v man_n shall_v be_v strike_v with_o horror_n if_o they_o be_v to_o eat_v raw_a and_o bloody_a flesh_n and_o that_o they_o believe_v what_o they_o do_v not_o see_v their_o faith_n merit_v the_o great_a reward_n that_o notwithstanding_o this_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n remain_v still_o in_o heaven_n at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o his_o father_n immortal_a entire_a without_o defect_n and_o impassable_a so_o that_o we_o may_v true_o say_v that_o we_o do_v and_o do_v not_o receive_v the_o same_o body_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n because_o it_o be_v the_o same_o with_o respect_n to_o the_o essence_n propriety_n and_o efficacy_n of_o its_o nature_n and_o it_o be_v not_o the_o same_o if_o we_o consider_v the_o appearance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o the_o other_o quality_n this_o say_v he_o be_v the_o doctrine_n which_o the_o whole_a catholic_n church_n have_v always_o hold_v and_o do_v still_o hold_v he_o recite_v a_o great_a many_o passage_n out_o of_o s._n ambrose_n and_o s._n augustin_n to_o strengthen_v this_o he_o explain_v in_o what_o sense_n it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o appearance_n a_o figure_n or_o a_o sacrament_n that_o it_o be_v the_o appearance_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o be_v there_o before_o the_o consecration_n and_o which_o be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o we_o beg_v of_o god_n in_o a_o prayer_n that_o we_o may_v comprehend_v according_a to_o the_o truth_n and_o reality_n of_o thing_n that_o which_o we_o perform_v under_o type_n and_o figure_n thereby_o take_v the_o word_n truth_n for_o a_o clear_a manifestation_n of_o those_o very_a thing_n without_o a_o type_n and_o without_o a_o figure_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v likewise_o a_o sign_n and_o sacrament_n of_o the_o passion_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n that_o last_o it_o be_v call_v bread_n and_o wine_n because_o it_o be_v customary_a to_o call_v thing_n by_o the_o name_n of_o those_o thing_n out_o of_o which_o they_o be_v make_v and_o to_o which_o they_o be_v like_a the_o berengerians_n object_v that_o if_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v necessary_a for_o this_o change_n that_o either_o the_o bread_n shall_v be_v carry_v up_o
though_o they_o do_v real_o receive_v it_o he_o add_v that_o if_o only_a part_n of_o the_o consecrate_a bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o those_o who_o be_v unworthy_a to_o receive_v it_o than_o no_o man_n can_v assure_o say_v this_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o no_o man_n ought_v to_o affirm_v confident_o that_o he_o be_v worthy_a to_o receive_v it_o wherefore_o it_o will_v be_v rashness_n in_o the_o priest_n to_o say_v this_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o well_o as_o in_o the_o people_n to_o answer_v it_o be_v so_o that_o beside_o if_o a_o vicious_a priest_n shall_v consecrate_v a_o host_n which_o he_o ought_v to_o receive_v all_o himself_o than_o there_o will_v be_v neither_o change_n nor_o consecration_n and_o by_o this_o mean_v it_o will_v be_v true_a to_o affirm_v that_o the_o wickedness_n of_o the_o priest_n will_v disannul_v the_o efficacy_n of_o the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v persuade_v that_o the_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n be_v alike_o efficacious_a in_o good_a and_o bad_a priest_n will_v be_v absolute_o false_a last_o to_o refute_v the_o last_o opinion_n he_o observe_v that_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o sound_v sense_n and_o reason_n to_o say_v that_o the_o incorruptible_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v change_v in_o corruptible_a creature_n and_o he_o conclude_v all_o by_o say_v that_o since_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o a_o bare_a representation_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o do_v not_o contain_v it_o by_o a_o impanation_n that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v not_o change_v in_o part_n only_o and_o that_o be_v once_o change_v they_o can_v return_v again_o to_o their_o former_a substance_n and_o that_o it_o must_v be_v affirm_v that_o all_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v substantial_o and_o perpetual_o change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n there_o be_v likewise_o another_o small_a tract_n of_o guitmond_n which_o be_v only_o a_o plain_a exposition_n of_o faith_n concern_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o trinity_n the_o incarnation_n and_o the_o eucharist_n it_o enlarge_v chief_o on_o the_o former_a and_o explain_v in_o what_o sense_n the_o son_n be_v the_o wisdom_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o love_n of_o the_o father_n nor_o ought_v we_o to_o forget_v a_o discourse_n belong_v to_o the_o same_o author_n which_o he_o direct_v to_o william_n the_o first_o king_n of_o england_n by_o which_o he_o refuse_v a_o bishopric_n which_o that_o prince_n have_v offer_v to_o he_o these_o tract_n be_v to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o the_o bibliotheca_fw-la patrum_fw-la guitmond_n live_v to_o about_o the_o year_n 1080._o the_o seventy_o eight_o letter_n of_o ives_n of_o chartres_n be_v direct_v to_o he_o wherein_o that_o author_n give_v he_o the_o character_n of_o a_o religious_a and_o learned_a man._n his_o style_n be_v not_o very_o elegant_a but_o pretty_a cogent_n he_o argue_v very_o methodical_o without_o wander_v from_o his_o subject_n alger_n deacon_n of_o liege_n and_o monk_n of_o clunie_n alger_n do_v not_o write_v till_o long_o after_o lanfrank_n for_o he_o flourish_v in_o the_o twelve_o century_n he_o clunie_n alger_n deacon_n of_o liege_n and_o monk_n of_o clunie_n be_v of_o liege_n where_o he_o study_v with_o great_a success_n and_o there_o spend_v part_n of_o his_o life_n first_o of_o all_o in_o the_o quality_n of_o a_o deacon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o s._n bartholomew_n from_o thence_o he_o be_v translate_v to_o the_o church_n of_o s._n mary_n and_o s._n lambert_n where_o he_o live_v twenty_o year_n till_o the_o death_n of_o frederick_n bishop_n of_o liege_n after_o which_o he_o retire_v and_o take_v upon_o he_o the_o habit_n of_o a_o monk_n in_o the_o abbey_n of_o clunie_n we_o make_v mention_n of_o this_o author_n here_o though_o he_o belong_v to_o the_o next_o century_n because_o the_o principal_a treatise_n which_o he_o write_v be_v that_o whereby_o he_o refute_v the_o error_n which_o lanfrank_a and_o guitmond_n have_v oppose_v this_o treatise_n be_v entitle_v a_o discourse_n concern_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o divide_v into_o three_o book_n in_o the_o preface_n he_o take_v notice_n of_o the_o four_o error_n about_o the_o eucharist_n mention_v by_o guitmond_n and_o subjoin_v two_o more_o to_o they_o the_o one_o be_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v into_o flesh_n and_o blood_n but_o not_o into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o other_o that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v turn_v into_o excrement_n he_o afterward_o propose_v to_o refute_v these_o error_n not_o by_o the_o force_n of_o humane_a reason_n but_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o saint_n but_o before_o he_o do_v this_o he_o advertise_v the_o faithful_a that_o though_o this_o mystery_n be_v incomprehensible_a yet_o it_o do_v not_o from_o thence_o follow_v that_o it_o be_v incredible_a because_o god_n have_v a_o power_n sufficient_a to_o do_v thing_n which_o we_o be_v not_o capable_a of_o comprehend_v after_o this_o he_o divide_v his_o work_n into_o two_o part_n in_o the_o former_a he_o say_v he_o will_v treat_v of_o the_o reality_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o in_o the_o latter_a concern_v several_a question_n relate_v to_o that_o sacrament_n in_o the_o former_a he_o prove_v that_o the_o son_n of_o god_n after_o he_o have_v take_v upon_o he_o a_o nature_n like_o to_o we_o by_o the_o incarnation_n be_v likewise_o please_v visible_o to_o communicate_v thereof_o to_o we_o by_o give_v we_o his_o body_n and_o his_o blood_n not_o only_o in_o a_o figure_n but_o likewise_o in_o reality_n under_o the_o sacrament_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n that_o there_o be_v two_o thing_n to_o be_v distinguish_v in_o the_o eucharist_n the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o sacrament_n that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o form_n the_o figure_n and_o the_o other_o quality_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o that_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o invisible_a substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v contain_v in_o that_o sacrament_n and_o into_o which_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n have_v be_v change_v that_o it_o can_v be_v say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v unite_v to_o the_o bread_n as_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v personal_o unite_v to_o man_n because_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v no_o long_o there_o but_o change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o though_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n be_v spiritual_a and_o invisible_a yet_o it_o be_v real_o there_o and_o that_o god_n have_v sometime_o permit_v that_o it_o shall_v plain_o and_o manifest_o appear_v to_o be_v as_o real_o in_o the_o eucharist_n as_o it_o be_v in_o heaven_n at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o the_o father_n that_o it_o be_v the_o same_o whole_a and_o entire_a body_n which_o be_v distribute_v to_o all_o the_o faithful_a under_o several_a consecrate_a wafer_n that_o it_o be_v not_o sacrifice_v nor_o offer_v up_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o it_o be_v upon_o the_o cross_n but_o that_o this_o mystical_a sacrifice_n or_o immolation_n be_v the_o figure_n and_o representat_fw-la on_o of_o that_o which_o be_v offer_v upon_o the_o cross_n though_o it_o be_v the_o same_o christ_n both_o upon_o the_o cross_n and_o the_o altar_n that_o the_o invisible_a body_n may_v in_o one_o sense_n be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o figure_n of_o the_o visible_a body_n but_o that_o for_o all_o this_o it_o be_v no_o less_o the_o real_a body_n that_o the_o corporeal_a communion_n be_v the_o figure_n of_o the_o spiritual_a communion_n but_o that_o by_o this_o corporeal_a communion_n the_o wicked_a as_o well_o as_o the_o good_a receive_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n corporeal_o though_o not_o spiritual_o these_o be_v the_o principal_a point_n which_o alger_n establish_v upon_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o father_n in_o this_o first_o book_n in_o the_o second_o parâ—_n he_o treat_v of_o other_o question_n relate_v to_o the_o sacrament_n and_o particular_o whether_o the_o eucharist_n be_v capable_a of_o any_o alteration_n or_o subject_n to_o the_o same_o condition_n with_o other_o aliment_n part_n of_o which_o turn_v to_o execrement_n upon_o this_o head_n he_o set_v upon_o the_o grecian_n who_o maintain_v that_o by_o receive_v the_o communion_n man_n break_v their_o fast_n he_o own_v that_o man_n may_v live_v of_o consecrate_a bread_n and_o wine_n and_o that_o there_o be_v instance_n of_o it_o but_o he_o deny_v that_o any_o part_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v corrupt_v or_o turn_v into_o execrement_n or_o
his_o pomp_n be_v show_v play_n and_o profane_a feast_n there_o be_v in_o this_o first_o lecture_n a_o passage_n express_o for_o transubstantiation_n for_o say_v he_o as_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucarist_n which_o be_v nothing_o before_o the_o invocation_n of_o the_o most_o holy_a trinity_n but_o bread_n and_o wine_n become_v after_o this_o invocation_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ._n so_o those_o meat_n which_o serve_v for_o the_o pomp_n of_o the_o devil_n though_o they_o be_v pure_a of_o their_o own_o nature_n become_v impure_a by_o the_o invocation_n of_o devil_n all_o these_o passage_n be_v necessary_o to_o be_v understand_v according_a to_o those_o notion_n wherein_o the_o christian_n of_o that_o age_n have_v be_v usual_o instruct_v in_o the_o second_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o ceremony_n and_o effect_n of_o baptism_n he_o say_v that_o the_o catechuman_n after_o they_o be_v unclothe_v be_v anoint_v from_o the_o foot_n unto_o the_o head_n with_o exorcised_a oil_n that_o after_o this_o they_o be_v conduct_v to_o the_o laver_n that_o they_o be_v ask_v if_o they_o believe_v in_o the_o father_n the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a spirit_n that_o after_o they_o have_v make_v profession_n of_o this_o faith_n they_o be_v plunge_v three_o time_n into_o the_o water_n and_o that_o they_o retire_v out_o of_o it_o by_o degree_n at_o three_o time_n likewise_o he_o teach_v they_o that_o the_o baptism_n of_o jesus_n christ_n do_v not_o only_o remit_v sin_n as_o that_o of_o john_n the_o baptist_n do_v but_o also_o fill_v the_o soul_n with_o the_o gift_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o make_v we_o the_o child_n of_o god_n by_o adoption_n the_o three_o be_v of_o holy_a chrism_n wherewith_o the_o faithful_a be_v anoint_v immediate_o after_o they_o come_v out_o of_o the_o water_n of_o baptism_n he_o declare_v to_o they_o that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o imagine_v this_o to_o be_v common_a oil_n for_o say_v he_o as_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n after_o the_o invocation_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v no_o more_o common_a bread_n but_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ._n so_o the_o holy_a chrism_n after_o consecration_n be_v no_o more_o common_a oil_n but_o it_o be_v a_o gift_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n which_o have_v the_o virtue_n to_o procure_v the_o presence_n of_o the_o divinity_n so_o while_o the_o forehead_n and_o other_o part_n of_o the_o body_n be_v anoint_v with_o this_o visible_a oil_n the_o soul_n be_v sanctify_v by_o this_o holy_a and_o quicken_a spirit_n he_o observe_v afterward_o that_o they_o anoint_v the_o forehead_n the_o ear_n the_o nostril_n and_o the_o breast_n the_o four_o lecture_n be_v of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o five_o of_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n these_o two_o catechetical_a lecture_n be_v so_o clear_a and_o so_o strong_a for_o establish_v the_o doctrine_n and_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n about_o the_o eucharist_n that_o we_o can_v excuse_v ourselves_o from_o set_v they_o down_o almost_o entire_a take_v then_o as_o follow_v the_o translation_n of_o they_o which_o have_v be_v print_v in_o the_o office_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o bless_a st._n paul_n alone_o be_v sufficient_a to_o give_v certain_a proof_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o divine_a mystery_n and_o the_o church_n have_v judge_v you_o worthy_a to_o partake_v of_o they_o you_o be_v by_o this_o mean_n so_o close_o unite_v to_o jesus_n christ_n that_o you_o be_v no_o more_o as_o one_o may_v say_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n and_o blood_n with_o he_o for_o this_o great_a apostle_n say_v in_o the_o place_n which_o we_o have_v already_o read_v that_o our_o lord_n in_o the_o same_o night_n wherein_o he_o be_v deliver_v up_o to_o his_o enemy_n have_v take_v bread_n and_o give_v thanks_o to_o god_n his_o father_n break_v it_o and_o give_v it_o to_o his_o disciple_n say_v to_o they_o take_v and_o eat_v this_o be_v my_o body_n afterward_o he_o take_v the_o cup_n and_o have_v give_v thanks_o he_o say_v unto_o they_o take_v and_o drink_v this_o be_v my_o blood_n see_v then_o that_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o bread_n declare_v that_o it_o be_v his_o body_n who_o shall_v ever_o dare_v to_o call_v in_o question_n this_o truth_n and_o since_o that_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o wine_n have_v assure_v we_o so_o positive_o that_o it_o be_v his_o blood_n who_o can_v ever_o doubt_v of_o it_o and_o who_o shall_v dare_v to_o say_v it_o be_v not_o true_a that_o it_o be_v his_o blood_n jesus_n christ_n be_v at_o a_o certain_a time_n in_o cana_n of_o galilee_n change_v there_o the_o water_n into_o wine_n by_o his_o will_n only_o and_o shall_v we_o think_v that_o it_o be_v not_o as_o worthy_a of_o credit_n upon_o his_o own_o word_n that_o he_o change_v the_o wine_n into_o his_o own_o blood_n if_o he_o be_v invite_v to_o a_o humane_a and_o earthly_a marriage_n wrought_v there_o this_o miracle_n though_o no_o person_n expect_v it_o from_o he_o there_o ought_v not_o we_o much_o rather_o to_o acknowledge_v that_o he_o have_v give_v to_o the_o child_n of_o the_o heavenly_a spouse_n his_o body_n to_o eat_v and_o his_o blood_n to_o drink_v that_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n may_v be_v nourishment_n to_o their_o soul_n for_o under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n he_o have_v give_v we_o his_o body_n and_o under_o the_o species_n of_o wine_n he_o have_v give_v we_o his_o blood_n that_o so_o be_v make_v partaker_n of_o this_o body_n and_o blood_n you_o may_v become_v one_o body_n and_o one_o blood_n with_o he_o for_o by_o this_o mean_v we_o become_v as_o one_o may_v say_v christiferi_fw-la that_o be_v to_o say_v we_o carry_v jesus_n christ_n in_o our_o body_n when_o we_o receive_v into_o our_o mouth_n and_o into_o our_o stomach_n his_o body_n and_o his_o blood_n and_o thus_o according_a to_o st._n peter_n we_o be_v make_v partaker_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n jesus_n christ_n speak_v at_o another_o time_n to_o the_o jew_n say_v to_o they_o unless_o you_o eat_v my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v my_o blood_n you_o shall_v have_v no_o life_n in_o you_o but_o these_o gross_a and_o carnal_a man_n not_o understand_v the_o word_n spiritual_o be_v offend_v with_o they_o and_o withdraw_v from_o he_o because_o they_o imagine_v that_o he_o will_v make_v they_o eat_v humane_a flesh_n by_o morsel_n these_o word_n do_v so_o full_o explain_v st._n cyril_n s_o sense_n that_o they_o need_v no_o comment_n if_o the_o jew_n be_v offend_v because_o they_o do_v not_o spiritual_o understand_v those_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n when_o he_o talk_v to_o they_o in_o the_o 6_o of_o st._n john_n how_o much_o more_o according_a to_o this_o father_n way_n of_o reason_v will_v the_o disciple_n have_v be_v offend_v if_o they_o have_v understand_v jesus_n christ_n literal_o when_o he_o institute_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n there_o be_v in_o the_o old_a dispensation_n loaf_n of_o bread_n which_o be_v offer_v before_o god_n and_o because_o they_o pertain_v to_o that_o old_a dispensation_n they_o have_v cease_v with_o it_o but_o now_o in_o the_o new_a dispensation_n there_o be_v bread_n from_o heaven_n and_o a_o cup_n of_o salvation_n which_o sanctisy_n soul_n and_o body_n for_o as_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o nourishment_n which_o be_v proper_a to_o the_o body_n so_o the_o word_n be_v the_o nourishment_n which_o be_v proper_a to_o the_o soul_n wherefore_o i_o conjure_v you_o my_o brethren_n not_o to_o consider_v they_o any_o more_o as_o common_a bread_n and_o wine_n since_o they_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n according_a to_o his_o word_n for_o though_o your_o sense_n inform_v you_o that_o it_o be_v not_o so_o yet_o faith_n shall_v persuade_v and_o assure_v you_o that_o it_o be_v so_o judge_v not_o therefore_o of_o this_o truth_n by_o your_o taste_n but_o let_v faith_n make_v you_o believe_v with_o a_o entire_a certainty_n that_o you_o have_v be_v make_v worthy_a to_o partake_v of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ._n let_v your_o soul_n rejoice_v in_o the_o lord_n be_v persuade_v of_o it_o as_o a_o thing_n most_o certain_a that_o the_o bread_n which_o appear_v to_o our_o eye_n be_v not_o bread_n though_o our_o taste_n do_v judge_v it_o to_o be_v so_o but_o that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o the_o wine_n which_o appear_v to_o our_o eye_n be_v not_o wine_n though_o our_o sense_n of_o taste_n take_v it_o for_o wine_n but_o that_o it_o be_v the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ._n you_o have_v see_v that_o a_o deacon_n give_v water_n to_o wash_v the_o hand_n to_o the_o priest_n that_o officiate_n and_o to_o the_o priest_n that_o be_v about_o the_o altar_n of_o god_n
say_v that_o as_o christ_n be_v real_o and_o substantial_o bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n so_o likewise_o w_n likewise_o christian_n do_v true_o receive_v under_o the_o mystery_n the_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n de_fw-fr veritate_fw-la carnis_fw-la &_o sanguinis_fw-la though_o 〈◊〉_d appearance_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n remain_v this_o and_o such_o like_a expression_n which_o may_v be_v produce_v in_o great_a number_n from_o the_o book_n of_o the_o ancient_n who_o unanimous_o teach_v that_o in_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ._n and_o though_o before_o the_o consecration_n it_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d mere_a bread_n and_o wine_n yet_o afterward_o it_o be_v very_o the_o body_n of_o christ._n true_o his_o flesh_n true_o his_o blood_n be_v real_o no_o more_o than_o the_o very_a word_n of_o christ_n this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n and_o be_v only_o true_a in_o a_o figurative_a sense_n i._n e._n by_o a_o change_n of_o condition_n sanctification_n and_o usage_n in_o which_o sense_n the_o church_n of_o england_n thus_o deliver_v herself_o in_o the_o catechise_v that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v very_o and_o indeed_o take_v and_o receive_v by_o the_o faithful_a in_o the_o lord_n supper_n for_o we_o be_v so_o certain_a that_o to_o eat_v christ_n body_n spiritual_o be_v to_o eat_v he_o real_o that_o there_o be_v no_o other_o way_n to_o eat_v he_o real_o but_o by_o spiritual_a manducation_n christ_n be_v as_o real_o present_v spiritual_o as_o corporeal_o and_o we_o receive_v it_o as_o well_o by_o faith_n as_o by_o bodily_a eat_v there_o can_v therefore_o be_v no_o ground_n from_o the_o word_n of_o this_o father_n to_o infer_v a_o transubstantiation_n in_o the_o sacrament_n since_o they_o may_v be_v better_o understand_v of_o the_o spiritual_a presence_n nay_o these_o expression_n the_o appearance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n remain_v under_o the_o mystery_n plain_o show_v this_o to_o be_v the_o sense_n they_o be_v to_o the_o sense_n bread_n and_o wine_n to_o the_o soul_n they_o be_v real_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n on_o they_o we_o feed_v by_o faith_n and_o thus_o we_o must_v understand_v the_o expression_n of_o the_o same_o father_n p._n 37._o seq_n ad_fw-la w_n christian_n do_v true_o receive_v under_o the_o mystery_n the_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n though_o the_o appearance_n of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d because_o man_n will_v abhor_v drink_v blood_n and_o eat_a flesh_n but_o there_o can_v be_v no_o doubt_n but_o it_o be_v very_o receive_v de_fw-fr veritate_fw-la carnis_fw-la &_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d he_o confess_v the_o apostle_n do_v not_o receive_v 〈◊〉_d fast_v but_o he_o say_v that_o 〈◊〉_d all_o that_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o find_v fault_n with_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n which_o require_v that_o it_o be_v always_o receive_v fast_v because_o the_o holy_a spirit_n whereby_o she_o be_v 〈◊〉_d in_o honour_n of_o so_o great_a a_o sacrament_n will_v have_v christ_n body_n to_o enter_v into_o the_o christian_n mouth_n before_o any_o other_o meat_n be_v receive_v in_o and_o it_o be_v upon_o that_o account_n that_o this_o practice_n be_v observe_v every_o where_n last_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o question_n of_o frequent_a communion_n and_o inquire_v whether_o it_o be_v good_a to_o communicate_v every_o day_n thereupon_o he_o say_v that_o there_o be_v some_o person_n who_o wish_n that_o they_o will_v make_v choice_n of_o those_o day_n in_o which_o man_n live_v more_o sober_o and_o godly_a but_o other_o think_v that_o if_o they_o be_v not_o guilty_a of_o any_o sin_n that_o deserve_v be_v debar_v from_o the_o altar_n put_v to_o penance_n and_o then_o reconcile_v by_o the_o bishop_n authority_n they_o may_v come_v very_o often_o to_o the_o sacrament_n he_o leave_v every_o one_o at_o his_o liberty_n to_o do_v as_o he_o shall_v think_v best_a according_a to_o his_o godly_a motion_n and_o propound_v after_o s._n austin_n the_o example_n of_o zacchaeus_n and_o the_o centurion_n he_o warn_v christian_n that_o if_o they_o exclude_v themselves_o from_o the_o eucharist_n they_o shall_v perish_v with_o hunger_n but_o yet_o if_o they_o come_v to_o it_o unworthy_o they_o shall_v eat_v and_o drink_v their_o own_o damnation_n last_o he_o do_v vehement_o urge_v great_a sinner_n to_o repentance_n and_o to_o procure_v their_o own_o separation_n from_o the_o altar_n by_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o bishop_n and_o pray_v they_o to_o consider_v that_o that_o state_n of_o separation_n be_v a_o image_n of_o the_o final_a judgement_n when_o they_o see_v the_o just_a come_n to_o the_o eucharist_n whilst_o themselves_o be_v exclude_v from_o it_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o that_o homily_n there_o be_v some_o period_n take_v out_o of_o a_o sermon_n of_o caesarius_n of_o arles_n but_o in_o that_o time_n they_o common_o use_v that_o bishop_n sermon_n in_o the_o nine_o homily_n he_o exhort_v sinner_n to_o cure_v themselves_o of_o their_o sin_n by_o repentance_n in_o the_o ten_o he_o speak_v also_o of_o the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o thursday_n before_o easter_n that_o on_o that_o day_n they_o set_v some_o prisoner_n at_o liberty_n the_o eleven_o homily_n be_v also_o upon_o the_o thursday_n before_o eastor_n he_o speak_v to_o the_o faithful_a and_o the_o penitent_n to_o the_o first_o he_o recommend_v faith_n and_o charity_n towards_o god_n and_o their_o neighbour_n on_o which_o virtue_n he_o bestow_v a_o large_a encomium_n and_o recommend_v the_o forgive_n of_o enemy_n he_o speak_v of_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n to_o say_v every_o day_n day_n canonical_a hour_n the_o ancient_n have_v their_o several_a hour_n for_o prayer_n and_o devotion_n both_o by_o day_n and_o night_n in_o imitation_n of_o the_o apostle_n this_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v on_o a_o hand_n tertullian_n mention_n they_o as_o of_o common_a use_n among_o the_o christian_n in_o his_o time_n 〈◊〉_d semper_fw-la &_o â—…que_fw-la &_o omni_fw-la tempore_fw-la orandum_fw-la est_fw-la tamen_fw-la â—â—es_fw-la 〈◊〉_d ut_fw-la insigniores_fw-la in_o 〈◊〉_d human_a 〈◊〉_d itae_fw-la soleâ—…ores_fw-la 〈◊〉_d in_o precibus_fw-la divinie_n quod_fw-la 〈◊〉_d danielis_fw-la argumentum_fw-la ter_z die_fw-la orantis_fw-la as_o daniel_n pray_v three_o time_n a_o day_n so_o do_v 10._o dan._n 6._o 10._o the_o christian_n in_o the_o first_o devout_a time_n the_o same_o also_o do_v s._n jerom_n deliver_v as_o a_o eustâ—…_n hieron_n ad_fw-la eustâ—…_n apostolical_a tradition_n tria_fw-la sunt_fw-la tempora_fw-la quibus_fw-la 〈◊〉_d flectenda_fw-la sunt_fw-la genus_fw-la 〈◊〉_d horam_n sextam_fw-la &_o nonam_fw-la ecclesiastica_fw-la traditio_fw-la intelligit_fw-la denique_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d spiritus_fw-la super_fw-la apostolor_n sexta._o 〈◊〉_d volens_fw-la comedere_fw-la ad_fw-la orationem_fw-la ascendit_fw-la in_o canaculum_fw-la nonâ—_n pâ—â—rus_n &_o joannes_n ascenâ—…_n in_o templum_n wherein_o s._n jerom_n tell_v we_o that_o it_o be_v a_o ecclesiastical_a tradition_n to_o 1._o act._n 2._o 1_o 15._o 10._o 9_o 3._o 1._o be_v observe_v by_o the_o christian_n in_o imitation_n of_o the_o apostle_n to_o pray_v at_o the_o three_o sixth_z and_o nine_o hour_n and_o so_o also_o the_o same_o father_n prescribe_v hour_n of_o prayer_n 37._o hieron_n ad_fw-la eustoch_n athan._n de_fw-fr virgin_n basil._n quaest._n 37._o in_o the_o night_n and_o particular_o enjoin_v midnight_n so_o to_o be_v observe_v but_o as_o their_o hour_n for_o prayer_n be_v but_o three_o by_o day_n and_o two_o or_o three_o by_o night_n so_o they_o be_v for_o private_a not_o public_a devotion_n free_o and_o voluntary_o perform_v not_o impose_v and_o be_v thus_o use_v be_v high_o to_o be_v approve_v but_o as_o they_o have_v since_o degenerate_v into_o ceremony_n and_o superstition_n and_o have_v not_o only_o receive_v a_o addition_n of_o four_o hour_n more_o to_o make_v they_o up_o seven_o but_o be_v impose_v on_o the_o priest_n only_o in_o the_o ramish_a church_n and_o by_o they_o be_v make_v a_o burden_n 2._o pol._n virg._n l._n 6._o c._n 2._o or_o a_o task_n rather_o than_o a_o duty_n they_o have_v be_v just_o abolish_v by_o our_o reformer_n not_o but_o that_o it_o be_v lawful_a and_o commendable_a for_o any_o pious_a person_n to_o follow_v the_o old_a apostolic_a custom_n if_o they_o see_v it_o helpful_a to_o devotion_n the_o canonical_a hour_n he_o stir_v up_o all_o christian_n to_o prayer_n fast_v and_o repentance_n he_o prescribe_v to_o sinner_n the_o confession_n of_o their_o sin_n in_o order_n to_o do_v penance_n for_o they_o and_o at_o last_o direct_v his_o speech_n to_o penitent_n after_o this_o manner_n to_o those_o person_n say_v he_o who_o stand_v here_o in_o a_o penitential_a habit_n with_o a_o foul_a mournful_a countenance_n their_o hair_n tear_v and_o fly_v abroad_o testify_a as_o far_o as_o we_o can_v judge_v by_o their_o action_n that_o they_o have_v lament_v
be_v separate_v that_o though_o our_o saviour_n do_v administer_v this_o sacrament_n to_o his_o apostle_n after_o supper_n for_o some_o mystical_a reason_n it_o be_v nevertheless_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n to_o receive_v it_o fast_v that_o it_o be_v not_o requisite_a however_o to_o forbear_v eat_v till_o the_o eucharist_n be_v digest_v according_a to_o the_o injunction_n of_o some_o apocryphal_a book_n that_o though_o this_o sacrament_n nourish_v our_o body_n we_o ought_v chief_o to_o consider_v the_o spiritual_a effect_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o nourish_v our_o soul_n in_o a_o spiritual_a manner_n so_o that_o it_o be_v frivolous_a to_o fear_v that_o this_o sacrament_n go_v into_o the_o draught_n as_o our_o terrestrial_a food_n or_o that_o it_o mingle_v itself_o and_o be_v digest_v with_o it_o that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o believe_v that_o christ_n be_v to_o drink_v wine_n during_o his_o reign_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n as_o some_o have_v imagine_v and_o last_o that_o though_o good_a and_o bad_a man_n receive_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n yet_o we_o must_v believe_v that_o this_o sacrament_n be_v salvation_n to_o the_o first_o and_o damnation_n to_o the_o last_o thus_o i_o have_v in_o few_o word_n sum_v up_o paschasius_fw-la his_o doctrine_n upon_o the_o eucharist_n from_o his_o aforesaid_a 1616._o aforesaid_a this_o book_n be_v print_v by_o itself_o at_o cologne_n 1551._o under_o the_o name_n of_o rabanus_n and_o under_o paschasius_fw-la '_o s_z at_o hagenoa_n 1528._o louvain_n 1561_o and_o at_o helmstad_n 1616._o treatise_n to_o which_o he_o add_v several_a consideration_n with_o allegorical_a and_o mystical_a reflection_n and_o towards_o the_o conclusion_n some_o passage_n out_o of_o s._n hilary_n s._n austin_n s._n ambrose_n s._n gregory_n s._n leo_n s._n john_n chrysostom_n and_o beda_n for_o the_o confirmation_n of_o it_o a_o long_a time_n after_o this_o treatise_n be_v publish_v for_o it_o be_v write_v in_o 831._o before_o paschasius_fw-la be_v abbot_n of_o corbey_n and_o what_o we_o be_v go_v to_o say_v happen_v but_o about_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o his_o life_n towards_o the_o year_n 864._o fredegardus_n or_o frudegardus_fw-la a_o monk_n of_o the_o new_a abbey_n of_o corbey_n for_o who_o monk_n paschasius_fw-la have_v compose_v this_o book_n have_v meet_v with_o some_o man_n of_o a_o different_a opinion_n and_o himself_o entertain_v some_o doubt_n upon_o this_o subject_a do_v free_o write_v unto_o he_o his_o thought_n upon_o the_o matter_n in_o answer_n to_o which_o paschasius_fw-la write_v he_o a_o fredegardus_n a_o pasch_fw-mi siva_fw-mi his_o letter_n to_o fredegardus_n letter_n wherein_o he_o explain_v and_o confirm_v what_o he_o have_v lay_v down_o in_o his_o treatise_n concern_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n there_o he_o say_v that_o notwithstanding_o the_o scruple_n of_o those_o person_n he_o have_v good_a reason_n to_o maintain_v that_o it_o be_v the_o very_a flesh_n of_o our_o saviour_n which_o be_v give_v to_o we_o in_o the_o eucharist_n the_o same_o flesh_n that_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o the_o same_o blood_n that_o be_v shed_v upon_o the_o cross._n otherwise_o say_v he_o how_o can_v this_o sacrament_n confer_v eternal_a life_n and_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n be_v it_o not_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o he_o who_o be_v life_n and_o salvation_n fredegardus_n do_v own_v it_o to_o he_o that_o he_o have_v be_v of_o that_o opinion_n but_o that_o have_v read_v in_o the_o three_o book_n of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n write_v by_o st._n austin_n that_o these_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o flesh_n be_v a_o figurative_a expression_n and_o a_o figure_n more_o than_o a_o reality_n he_o can_v not_o tell_v how_o to_o reconcile_v that_o with_o his_o former_a sentiment_n and_o the_o rather_o consider_v what_o that_o holy_a father_n seem_v to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v a_o horrible_a thing_n to_o believe_v that_o christian_n eat_v the_o same_o body_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o drink_v the_o same_o blood_n that_o be_v shed_v upon_o the_o cross._n to_o which_o paschasius_fw-la answer_v that_o it_o be_v not_o inconsistent_a with_o good_a sense_n to_o say_v that_o those_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n be_v a_o figurative_a expression_n because_o there_o be_v a_o figure_n in_o this_o mystery_n and_o that_o the_o real_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v real_o find_v in_o it_o but_o in_o a_o mystery_n and_o figure_n as_o our_o saviour_n be_v call_v the_o character_n and_o figure_n of_o his_o father_n though_o he_o be_v real_o god_n that_o he_o have_v sufficient_o explain_v it_o in_o his_o book_n by_o assert_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v both_o a_o figure_n and_o a_o real_a thing_n that_o st._n austin_n himself_o do_v own_v it_o and_o that_o he_o agree_v in_o that_o point_n with_o st._n ambrose_n st._n cyprian_n and_o eusebius_n emesenus_n some_o of_o who_o passage_n he_o quote_v whence_o he_o infer_v that_o it_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n though_o many_o doubt_n of_o it_o who_o can_v apprehend_v how_o the_o bread_n remain_v visible_o entire_a it_o can_v be_v say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ._n but_o that_o they_o will_v have_v other_o thought_n of_o it_o shall_v they_o but_o consider_v how_o five_o or_o six_o loaf_n can_v be_v multiply_v into_o a_o infinite_a number_n and_o as_o those_o loaf_n be_v multiply_v by_o the_o power_n of_o god_n so_o christ_n flesh_n be_v multiply_v and_o the_o abundance_n of_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n diffuse_v in_o the_o sacrament_n that_o we_o say_v likewise_o that_o christ_n be_v daily_o sacrifice_v upon_o our_o altar_n though_o he_o die_v but_o once_o for_o the_o salvation_n of_o mankind_n because_o we_o believe_v it_o to_o be_v do_v spiritual_o but_o not_o without_o the_o sacrament_n which_o be_v not_o reiterated_a by_o cause_v christ_n to_o die_v again_o but_o he_o be_v mystical_o sacrifice_v every_o day_n for_o we_o that_o we_o may_v receive_v in_o the_o bread_n what_o be_v nail_v to_o the_o cross_n and_o drink_v in_o the_o cup_n what_o run_v out_o of_o our_o saviour_n side_n for_o walk_v by_o faith_n our_o belief_n ought_v to_o be_v spiritual_a not_o carnal_a upon_o which_o he_o quote_v a_o passage_n of_o st._n gregory_n and_o another_o of_o the_o council_n of_o ephesus_n and_o then_o invite_v fredegardus_n to_o read_v over_o his_o treatise_n attentive_o not_o say_v he_o that_o there_o be_v any_o thing_n extraordinary_a in_o it_o be_v contrive_v for_o the_o mean_a capacity_n but_o because_o he_o hear_v that_o treatise_n have_v stir_v up_o many_o to_o apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o this_o mystery_n teach_v they_o to_o entertain_v notion_n worthy_a of_o our_o saviour_n who_o body_n be_v incorruptible_a because_o spiritual_a and_o that_o all_o thing_n that_o be_v do_v in_o the_o sacrament_n be_v also_o spiritual_a he_o tell_v he_o that_o it_o be_v that_o spirit_n who_o give_v life_n to_o those_o who_o receive_v it_o worthy_o and_o that_o those_o who_o want_v faith_n or_o receive_v it_o unworthy_o eat_v and_o drink_v their_o own_o damnation_n to_o his_o letter_n he_o subjoin_v a_o abstract_n of_o his_o commentary_n upon_o the_o 26_o chapter_n of_o st._n matthew_n gospel_n wherein_o he_o explain_v the_o word_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o oppose_v those_o who_o give_v it_o only_o a_o figurative_a sense_n as_o if_o the_o word_n import_v nothing_o but_o the_o figure_n and_o virtue_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o not_o his_o real_a flesh_n and_o blood_n then_o he_o tell_v he_o that_o he_o think_v himself_o oblige_v to_o explain_v that_o passage_n more_o at_o large_a upon_o the_o information_n he_o have_v receive_v that_o some_o people_n find_v fault_n with_o what_o he_o have_v former_o write_v upon_o that_o subject_a which_o doctrine_n he_o confirm_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o st._n ambrose_n st._n hilary_n and_o the_o council_n of_o ephesus_n together_o with_o some_o expression_n in_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o mass._n although_o paschasius_fw-la in_o his_o book_n follow_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n it_o have_v be_v the_o opinion_n of_o all_o the_o orthodox_n before_o he_o that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v actual_o present_a in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o usual_a in_o those_o time_n to_o say_v positive_o that_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o same_o that_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o assert_v it_o so_o plain_o this_o be_v the_o judgement_n of_o father_n mabillon_n which_o he_o express_v in_o these_o
word_n quip_n aunt_n paschasii_n librum_fw-la de_fw-la corpore_fw-la &_o sanguine_a domini_fw-la confitebantur_fw-la catholici_fw-la omnes_fw-la christi_fw-la domini_fw-la verum_fw-la corpus_fw-la verumque_fw-la sanguinem_fw-la revera_fw-la existere_fw-la in_o eucharistia_n itemque_fw-la panem_fw-la &_o vinum_fw-la in_o illa_fw-la converti_fw-la at_o nemo_fw-la paschasii_fw-la tempore_fw-la illud_fw-la corpus_fw-la esse_fw-la idem_fw-la quod_fw-la ex_fw-la maria_fw-la virgin_n natum_fw-la est_fw-la tam_fw-la directe_v asserere_fw-la auditus_fw-la fuerat_fw-la these_o expression_n say_v the_o same_o author_n again_o be_v indeed_o to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o ancient_a father_n but_o this_o age_n be_v either_o ignorant_a of_o those_o passage_n or_o do_v not_o take_v notice_n of_o they_o id_fw-la quidem_fw-la antea_fw-la ex_fw-la patribus_fw-la tradiderant_fw-la non_fw-la pauci_fw-la sed_fw-la ignota_fw-la erant_fw-la illo_fw-la aevo_fw-la aut_fw-la certe_fw-la non_fw-la observata_fw-la eorum_fw-la hac_fw-la de_fw-la re_fw-la testimonia_fw-la paschasius_fw-la therefore_o add_v father_n mabillon_n teach_v this_o doctrine_n in_o his_o book_n so_o positive_o give_v occasion_n for_o some_o eminent_a and_o learned_a man_n to_o oppose_v his_o opinion_n these_o be_v his_o word_n quapropter_fw-la cum_fw-la paschasius_fw-la in_o libro_fw-la svo_fw-la tam_fw-la sidenter_fw-la &_o asseveranter_fw-la illud_fw-la docuisset_fw-la huius_fw-la rei_fw-la novitate_fw-la ut_fw-la sibi_fw-la videbatur_fw-la commoti_fw-la sunt_fw-la quidam_fw-la viri_fw-la docti_fw-la haud_fw-la incelebres_fw-fr qui_fw-fr scriptis_fw-la editis_fw-la hanc_fw-la adversary_n the_o state_n of_o the_o question_n betwixt_o paschasius_fw-la and_o his_o adversary_n ejus_fw-la sententiam_fw-la acriter_fw-la impugnarunt_fw-la paschasius_fw-la maintain_v it_o by_o a_o passage_n of_o s._n ambrose_n in_o his_o book_n of_o mystery_n whence_o he_o conclude_v that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o very_a flesh_n of_o our_o saviour_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n crucify_v and_o raise_v again_o from_o the_o dead_a which_o expression_n be_v make_v public_a be_v dislike_v by_o rabanus_n ratramnus_n and_o a_o anonymous_n author_n in_o the_o time_n of_o paschasius_fw-la then_o in_o the_o next_o follow_v age_n by_o erigerus_n they_o look_v upon_o paschasius_fw-la as_o one_o that_o recede_v from_o the_o express_a word_n of_o s._n austin_n and_o s._n jerom_n who_o say_v our_o saviour_n body_n may_v be_v take_v in_o two_o or_o three_o manner_n and_o they_o can_v by_o no_o mean_n approve_v of_o such_o expression_n their_o controversy_n be_v error_n be_v not_o about_o the_o real_a presence_n but_o only_o about_o the_o expression_n although_o transubstantiation_n be_v not_o plain_o assert_v in_o this_o controversy_n for_o it_o be_v not_o yet_o come_v so_o far_o as_o to_o determine_v how_o christ_n body_n be_v present_a in_o the_o sacrament_n whether_o in_o or_o trans_fw-la or_o sub_n or_o con_n yet_o this_o dispute_v lay_v the_o foundation_n for_o it_o though_o our_o historian_n will_v persuade_v we_o it_o be_v but_o a_o verbal_a one_o only_a yet_o the_o opposition_n of_o such_o learned_a man_n as_o appear_v against_o radbertus_n do_v plain_o intimate_v more_o who_o will_v not_o fight_v with_o shadow_n these_o expression_n have_v a_o plain_a tendency_n to_o a_o great_a error_n for_o though_o both_o party_n acknowledge_v a_o real_a presence_n yet_o herein_o be_v the_o difference_n radbertus_n be_v for_o a_o carnal_a and_o bodily_a presence_n bertram_n scotus_n etc._n etc._n be_v for_o a_o spiritual_a and_o figurative_a presence_n according_a as_o the_o ancient_a father_n have_v always_o hold_v which_o be_v not_o less_o real_a than_o the_o other_o and_o if_o we_o keep_v in_o mind_n this_o distinction_n radbertus_n and_o bertram_n be_v as_o far_o from_o agree_v as_o truth_n and_o error_n not_o about_o the_o real_a presence_n which_o they_o own_v with_o paschasius_fw-la but_o only_o about_o the_o expression_n itself_o paschasius_fw-la maintain_v that_o not_o only_o the_o body_n of_o our_o saviour_n be_v real_o in_o the_o eucharist_n but_o also_o that_o christian_n ought_v plain_o to_o say_v that_o there_o be_v no_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o his_o adversary_n on_o the_o other_o side_n to_o who_o this_o expression_n appear_v too_o harsh_a as_o if_o there_o be_v no_o figure_n in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o the_o outward_a species_n be_v the_o very_a body_n of_o our_o saviour_n be_v disgu_v at_o it_o so_o that_o the_o state_n of_o their_o controversy_n be_v not_o whether_o christ_n body_n be_v true_o and_o real_o in_o the_o eucharist_n but_o whether_o we_o ought_v to_o say_v that_o he_o be_v there_o in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o he_o be_v bear_v crucify_a and_o raise_v from_o the_o dead_a whether_o he_o be_v there_o without_o veil_n or_o figure_n or_o whether_o the_o outward_a sign_n that_o appear_v to_o our_o sense_n be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ._n it_o be_v true_a paschasius_fw-la own_v the_o figure_n in_o the_o eucharist_n as_o they_o do_v the_o real_a presence_n but_o his_o adversary_n represent_v he_o as_o one_o that_o deny_v the_o figure_n and_o he_o think_v his_o adversary_n disow_v the_o real_a presence_n or_o at_o least_o that_o they_o have_v some_o objection_n against_o it_o thus_o the_o whole_a controversy_n betwixt_o they_o be_v mere_o about_o expression_n and_o for_o want_v of_o a_o right_a understanding_n the_o first_o author_n that_o write_v against_o paschasius_fw-la be_v a_o nameless_a author_n who_o write_n upon_o this_o anonymous_n the_o first_o author_n who_o oppose_v paschasius_fw-la be_v anonymous_n subject_a father_n mabillon_n find_v in_o a_o manuscript_n of_o gemblour_n at_o the_o end_n of_o erigerus_n his_o treatise_n with_o this_o title_n dicta_fw-la cujusdam_fw-la sapientis_fw-la de_fw-la corpore_fw-la &_o sanguine_fw-la domini_fw-la adversus_fw-la ratbertum_fw-la this_o author_n say_v that_o as_o all_o the_o faithful_a aught_o to_o believe_v and_o confess_v that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o flesh_n so_o they_o ought_v to_o believe_v that_o of_o the_o bread_n be_v make_v his_o real_a flesh_n and_o of_o the_o wine_n his_o real_a blood_n by_o the_o consecration_n and_o virtue_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n yet_o he_o oppose_v paschasius_fw-la he_o expression_n viz._n quod_fw-la non_fw-la sit_fw-la alia_fw-la caro_fw-la christi_fw-la quam_fw-la quae_fw-la nata_fw-la est_fw-la de_fw-fr maria_n &_o passa_fw-la in_o cruse_n &_o resurrexit_fw-la de_fw-la sepulchro_fw-la and_o say_v that_o the_o notion_n be_v perfect_o new_a he_o never_o read_v or_o hear_v of_o it_o and_o wonder_n s._n ambrose_n shall_v make_v use_n of_o it_o but_o he_o oppose_v s._n austin_n to_o he_o who_o say_v that_o our_o saviour_n flesh_n be_v not_o eat_v with_o our_o tooth_n such_o as_o it_o be_v upon_o the_o cross_n or_o as_o after_o it_o rise_v from_o the_o dead_a and_o to_o reconcile_v s._n ambrose_n with_o s._n austin_n he_o say_v that_o our_o lord_n body_n in_o the_o eucharist_n do_v not_o differ_v in_o nature_n but_o in_o species_n from_o his_o body_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n meaning_n as_o he_o explain_v himself_o that_o it_o be_v real_o the_o same_o though_o in_o another_o state_n and_o under_o another_o form_n viz._n under_o the_o species_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n so_o full_o convince_v be_v this_o author_n that_o paschasius_fw-la believe_v our_o saviour_n flesh_n to_o be_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n and_o as_o visible_o in_o the_o eucharist_n as_o upon_o the_o cross_n that_o he_o charge_v he_o with_o this_o impious_a assertion_n that_o as_o often_o as_o mass_n be_v celebrate_v our_o saviour_n suffer_v as_o real_o as_o he_o do_v upon_o the_o cross._n father_n mabillon_n affirm_v that_o this_o anonymous_a book_n be_v rabanus_n letter_n to_o egilo_n but_o he_o bring_v no_o certain_a proof_n for_o it_o the_o title_n be_v different_a nor_o be_v the_o treatise_n make_v in_o the_o form_n of_o a_o letter_n so_o that_o i_o be_o apt_a to_o think_v it_o another_o thing_n however_o it_o be_v certain_a rabanus_n have_v also_o find_v fault_n with_o paschasius_fw-la his_o expression_n for_o beside_o erigerus_n his_o authority_n who_o join_v he_o with_o ratramnus_n as_o one_o of_o paschasius_fw-la his_o adversary_n rabanâ—…_n himself_o in_o his_o letter_n to_o heribaldus_n speak_v on_o that_o subject_a in_o these_o word_n some_o man_n say_v he_o not_o have_v true_a sentiment_n upon_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n assert_v that_o that_o very_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o in_o which_o our_o saviour_n suffer_v death_n upon_o the_o cross_n be_v the_o same_o body_n we_o receive_v at_o the_o altar_n which_o opinion_n we_o have_v confute_v as_o much_o as_o in_o we_o lay_v in_o our_o letter_n to_o egilo_n the_o abbot_n wherein_o we_o teach_v what_o ought_v to_o be_v believe_v concern_v christ_n his_o body_n it_o be_v true_a these_o very_a word_n idem_fw-la esse_fw-la quod_fw-la sumitur_fw-la in_o altari_fw-la be_v not_o in_o
blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n be_v real_o present_a and_o do_v conjunct_o exist_v but_o we_o must_v not_o therefore_o imagine_v that_o they_o be_v two_o existence_n of_o two_o different_a thing_n viz._n body_n and_o spirit_n for_o on_o the_o contrary_a it_o be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n which_o in_o one_o respect_n be_v the_o species_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o in_o another_o respect_n be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n now_o this_o bread_n and_o wine_n as_o they_o fall_v under_o our_o outward_a sense_n be_v species_n of_o corporal_a creature_n but_o if_o consider_v in_o relation_n to_o the_o power_n which_o have_v raise_v they_o into_o a_o kind_n of_o spiritual_n be_v they_o be_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n by_o their_o outward_a superficies_n fall_v under_o our_o sense_n they_o be_v creature_n subject_a to_o change_n and_o corruption_n but_o if_o we_o look_v upon_o they_o with_o relation_n to_o the_o strength_n and_o effect_n of_o the_o mystery_n they_o confer_v life_n and_o immortality_n on_o those_o who_o receive_v they_o this_o he_o explain_v by_o the_o simile_n of_o baptism_n and_o the_o manna_n which_o indeed_o be_v not_o altogether_o parallel_v but_o such_o as_o may_v be_v in_o some_o sense_n apply_v to_o it_o for_o as_o in_o baptism_n there_o be_v a_o outward_a sign_n that_o fall_v under_o our_o sense_n and_o a_o inward_a grace_n apprehend_v by_o faith_n so_o there_o be_v in_o the_o eucharist_n the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n that_o fall_n under_o our_o sense_n and_o the_o invisible_a body_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o as_o the_o inward_a grace_n and_o virtue_n of_o baptism_n for_o the_o heal_n of_o our_o soul_n be_v also_o real_a and_o true_a so_o the_o body_n of_o our_o saviour_n christ_n be_v real_o and_o true_o present_a under_o the_o species_n as_o to_o the_o manna_n this_o author_n seem_v to_o be_v singular_a in_o his_o opinion_n about_o its_o conversion_n into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n which_o he_o affirm_v in_o very_o ardent_a term_n but_o he_o be_v force_v to_o do_v it_o the_o better_a to_o adapt_v his_o simile_n to_o the_o subject_a in_o hand_n which_o be_v a_o further_a proof_n that_o he_o own_v a_o real_a charge_n in_o the_o eucharist_n next_o to_o that_o he_o quote_v that_o place_n of_o scripture_n out_o of_o st._n john_n gospel_n chap._n 6._o if_o you_o do_v not_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n upon_o which_o he_o make_v this_o observation_n that_o our_o saviour_n do_v not_o say_v that_o to_o eat_v his_o flesh_n it_o must_v be_v cut_v in_o piece_n such_o as_o it_o be_v crucify_a or_o that_o his_o blood_n must_v be_v drink_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o it_o be_v shed_v upon_o the_o cross_n but_o that_o the_o faithful_a shall_v true_o receive_v by_o this_o mystery_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n convert_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ._n thus_o be_v clear_o explain_v the_o reality_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o change_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n afterward_o he_o quote_v several_a passage_n out_o of_o s._n austin_n and_o s._n isidorus_n upon_o which_o he_o observe_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n not_o in_o a_o visible_a but_o in_o a_o invisible_a manner_n by_o the_o operation_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o that_o they_o be_v therefore_o call_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n because_o they_o be_v not_o look_v upon_o by_o their_o outward_a appearance_n but_o as_o they_o be_v make_v by_o the_o divine_a spirit_n and_o that_o by_o a_o invisible_a power_n they_o become_v quite_o another_o thing_n than_o they_o appear_v to_o our_o eye_n that_o part_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v outward_a and_o visible_a feed_v our_o body_n whilst_o the_o inward_a and_o invisible_a feed_v and_o give_v life_n to_o our_o soul_n last_o he_o conclude_v this_o first_o part_n in_o these_o word_n by_o what_o have_v be_v say_v hitherto_o it_o plain_o appear_v that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n receive_v in_o the_o church_n by_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o faithful_a be_v figure_n if_o consider_v by_o the_o visible_a and_o outward_a form_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n but_o if_o consider_v by_o their_o substance_n hide_v to_o our_o eye_n that_o be_v by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o divine_a word_n they_o be_v indeed_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ._n therefore_o according_a to_o the_o visible_a creature_n they_o be_v a_o food_n for_o our_o body_n but_o by_o the_o power_n of_o a_o mighty_a substance_n they_o nourish_v and_o sanctify_v the_o soul_n of_o the_o faithful_a after_o this_o he_o come_v to_o the_o second_o question_n which_o he_o express_v in_o these_o word_n whether_o the_o same_o body_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n which_o suffer_v and_o be_v bury_v and_o sit_v on_o the_o right-hand_a of_o the_o eternal_a father_n be_v the_o same_o which_o the_o faithful_a daily_o receive_v in_o the_o church_n by_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o first_o author_n he_o quote_v upon_o this_o question_n be_v s._n ambrose_n a_o passage_n out_o of_o who_o first_o book_n de_fw-fr sacramentis_fw-la he_o set_v down_o and_o out_o of_o it_o he_o draw_v this_o conclusion_n that_o what_o we_o receive_v corporal_o that_o be_v what_o we_o touch_v with_o our_o tooth_n swallow_v down_o and_o go_v into_o the_o belly_n be_v not_o the_o thing_n that_o feed_v our_o soul_n but_o that_o it_o be_v the_o live_a bread_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v perceptible_a only_o to_o our_o faith_n which_o show_v that_o this_o question_n agree_v to_o the_o former_a and_o that_o it_o do_v not_o lie_v in_o this_o to_o know_v whether_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n be_v receive_v in_o the_o eucharist_n but_o how_o it_o be_v receive_v and_o in_o what_o manner_n it_o be_v there_o whether_o without_o any_o figure_n or_o veil_n and_o whether_o it_o be_v that_o very_a thing_n we_o fall_v or_o break_v etc._n etc._n and_o here_o he_o repeat_v his_o argument_n draw_v from_o the_o change_n which_o must_v be_v inward_a and_o invisible_a see_v it_o be_v not_o outward_a and_o apparent_a thus_o continue_v to_o allege_v passage_n out_o of_o s._n ambrose_n he_o start_v this_o objection_n those_o say_v he_o who_o be_v not_o of_o my_o opinion_n do_v object_n and_o say_v that_o what_o we_o see_v be_v the_o very_a body_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o that_o which_o we_o drink_v be_v his_o blood_n and_o that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o inquire_v how_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v but_o that_o it_o be_v our_o duty_n to_o believe_v it_o to_o be_v so_o to_o which_o he_o make_v this_o answer_n that_o this_o opinion_n be_v reasonable_a and_o that_o we_o ought_v firm_o to_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n but_o that_o therefore_o we_o believe_v it_o because_o we_o do_v not_o see_v it_o for_o can_v we_o see_v it_o we_o shall_v not_o say_v i_o believe_v but_o i_o see_v it_o that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o body_n but_o faith_n that_o perceive_v it_o and_o that_o what_o be_v see_v be_v not_o in_o specie_fw-la but_o in_o operation_n and_o effect_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n do_v not_o appear_v in_o it_o under_o a_o humane_a shape_n therefore_o add_v he_o s._n ambrose_n say_v that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o mind_v the_o course_n of_o nature_n but_o the_o power_n of_o christ_n who_o change_v what_o seem_v good_a unto_o he_o and_o in_o what_o manner_n he_o please_v who_o create_v those_o thing_n which_o be_v not_o and_o change_n what_o he_o have_v create_v into_o what_o it_o be_v not_o before_o to_o be_v virtual_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n according_a to_o our_o author_n be_v to_o be_v so_o real_o but_o not_o visible_o because_o under_o another_o form_n or_o appearance_n for_o as_o he_o say_v afterward_o it_o be_v bread_n in_o specie_fw-la but_o in_o the_o sacrament_n the_o real_a body_n of_o christ_n in_o specie_fw-la panis_n est_fw-la in_o sacramento_n verum_fw-la christi_fw-la corpus_fw-la it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n but_o not_o in_o a_o corporal_a manner_n corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la sed_fw-la non_fw-la corporaliter_fw-la sanguis_fw-la christi_fw-la sed_fw-la non_fw-la corporaliter_fw-la the_o difference_n he_o make_v betwixt_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o which_o he_o suffer_v and_o that_o in_o the_o eucharist_n be_v that_o the_o first_o be_v have_v under_o no_o form_n but_o it_o be_v own_o it_o
be_v the_o same_o as_o to_o the_o substance_n property_n and_o virtue_n of_o its_o true_a nature_n and_o not_o the_o same_o if_o we_o consider_v the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n algerus_n do_v reconcile_v the_o father_n who_o seem_v to_o differ_v in_o their_o opinion_n on_o this_o matter_n the_o holy_a father_n say_v he_o have_v observe_v this_o duplicity_n not_o of_o substance_n but_o of_o form_n when_o speak_v of_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o the_o eucharist_n they_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o same_o which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o in_o some_o sense_n not_o the_o same_o the_o same_o in_o substance_n and_o not_o the_o same_o in_o form_n fulbertus_n bishop_n of_o chartres_n make_v the_o same_o distinction_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o einardus_n but_o we_o ought_v to_o observe_v that_o paschasius_n mode_n of_o expression_n be_v not_o new_a as_o his_o adversary_n affirm_v witness_v presence_n witness_v many_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n speak_v as_o paschasius_fw-la it_o be_v confess_v that_o many_o of_o the_o ancient_n do_v use_v many_o hyperbolical_a expression_n about_o the_o sacrament_n much_o like_o paschasius_n but_o it_o be_v to_o stir_v up_o reverence_n to_o their_o holy_a mystery_n and_o convince_v man_n that_o the_o element_n be_v not_o mere_a bread_n and_o wine_n not_o dogmatical_o to_o assert_v a_o carnal_a presence_n for_o in_o their_o doctrinal_a discourse_n about_o it_o they_o speak_v only_o of_o a_o spiritual_a and_o figurative_a presence_n many_o of_o the_o ancient_a father_n who_o speak_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o among_o the_o greek_n s._n ignatius_n athanasius_n chrysostom_n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n the_o father_n of_o the_o council_n of_o ephesus_n anastasius_n sinaita_n s._n gregory_n of_o nice_a s._n john_n damascene_fw-la and_o among_o the_o latin_n s._n hilary_n s._n ambrose_n and_o s._n austin_n himself_o in_o his_o discourse_n to_o the_o neophites_n beside_o many_o other_o who_o deliver_v proposition_n equivalent_a to_o that_o of_o paschasius_fw-la so_o that_o paschasius_fw-la can_v just_o be_v charge_v with_o innovation_n either_o in_o the_o thing_n itself_o or_o the_o way_n of_o express_v it_o and_o his_o adversary_n seem_v to_o have_v fall_v upon_o he_o undeserved_o the_o more_o because_o he_o reject_v the_o conclusion_n they_o draw_v from_o his_o expression_n and_o own_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v both_o figure_n and_o reality_n and_o that_o it_o contain_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n under_o the_o veil_n and_o species_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n another_o famous_a question_n about_o the_o eucharist_n be_v start_v in_o this_o age_n viz._n whether_o any_o part_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v evacuate_v as_o our_o other_o food_n they_o who_o stand_v for_o the_o affirmative_a be_v call_v stercoranism_n the_o question_n of_o stercoranism_n by_o the_o odious_a name_n of_o stercoranists_n to_o understand_v clear_o the_o state_n of_o this_o question_n we_o must_v remember_v the_o eucharist_n consist_v of_o two_o thing_n one_o inward_a and_o hide_a the_o other_o outward_a and_o sensible_a the_o first_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n which_o be_v present_a in_o the_o sacrament_n after_o a_o invisible_a manner_n and_o the_o other_o consist_v of_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o appear_v to_o our_o outward_a sense_n none_o ever_o do_v believe_v that_o the_o invisible_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v subject_a to_o the_o same_o condition_n with_o our_o other_o nourishment_n or_o produce_v the_o same_o effect_n but_o because_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n under_o which_o it_o be_v contain_v feed_v our_o body_n we_o say_v without_o any_o scruple_n that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v convert_v into_o our_o substance_n and_o feed_v our_o body_n this_o expression_n be_v ever_o use_v in_o the_o church_n and_o some_o father_n have_v prove_v the_o resurrection_n of_o our_o body_n because_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v think_v say_v s._n irenaeus_n that_o our_o flesh_n be_v feed_v with_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n shall_v remain_v for_o ever_o in_o a_o state_n of_o corruption_n but_o if_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n have_v a_o nourish_a property_n it_o be_v not_o the_o body_n itself_o by_o its_o own_o proper_a substance_n but_o it_o be_v by_o the_o outward_a sign_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o nourish_v we_o by_o the_o matter_n which_o god_n have_v make_v as_o it_o be_v a_o vehicle_n to_o we_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n which_o in_o our_o faith_n and_o mind_n take_v up_o before_o the_o place_n of_o the_o material_a bread_n and_o wine_n but_o notwithstanding_o that_o the_o church_n have_v make_v no_o scruple_n to_o say_v that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n be_v convert_v into_o our_o substance_n and_o nourish_v we_o by_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n it_o be_v ever_o think_v indecent_a even_o to_o think_v much_o more_o to_o assert_v that_o it_o be_v liable_a to_o the_o same_o evacuation_n as_o our_o common_a food_n and_o that_o any_o part_n of_o it_o shall_v go_v into_o the_o draught_n the_o first_o that_o seem_v to_o have_v take_v notice_n of_o this_o question_n be_v origen_n who_o decision_n of_o it_o be_v in_o these_o word_n that_o this_o food_n consecrate_v by_o prayer_n and_o the_o word_n of_o god_n go_v down_o into_o the_o belly_n and_o so_o into_o the_o draught_n as_o to_o the_o matter_n it_o do_v consist_v of_o mean_v the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n not_o as_o to_o what_o it_o be_v make_v by_o prayer_n the_o author_n of_o the_o sermon_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v in_o the_o five_o volume_n of_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a work_n of_o s._n chrysostom_n seem_v to_o differ_v in_o his_o opinion_n be_v that_o bread_n say_v he_o which_o you_o see_v with_o your_o outward_a eye_n be_v that_o wine_n have_v that_o food_n the_o same_o fate_n as_o other_o sort_n of_o food_n god_n forbid_v and_o let_v none_o of_o you_o have_v such_o thought_n of_o it_o this_o author_n seem_v to_o affirm_v that_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v the_o very_a species_n that_o we_o see_v and_o do_v formal_o deny_v it_o to_o be_v liable_a to_o the_o same_o condition_n with_o our_o common_a food_n s._n john_n damascene_fw-la embrace_v this_o opinion_n in_o the_o 14_o chapter_n of_o the_o four_o book_n of_o the_o orthodox_n faith_n add_v however_o that_o the_o outward_a species_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v convert_v into_o our_o substance_n paschasius_fw-la be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n and_o say_v it_o be_v a_o weakness_n to_o think_v that_o any_o part_n of_o this_o mystery_n be_v under_o the_o same_o law_n with_o other_o food_n frivolum_fw-la est_fw-la ergo_fw-la say_v he_o chap._n 20._o sicut_fw-la in_o apocrypho_fw-la libro_fw-la legitur_fw-la in_fw-la hoc_fw-la mysterio_fw-la cogitare_fw-la de_fw-la stercore_fw-la ne_fw-la commisceatur_fw-la in_o alterius_fw-la cibi_fw-la digestione_fw-la and_o he_o assert_n that_o all_o pass_v into_o our_o flesh_n and_o substance_n without_o any_o evacuation_n ratramnus_n indeed_o do_v own_o that_o the_o spiritual_a body_n of_o our_o saviour_n be_v not_o under_o the_o same_o condition_n with_o other_o food_n and_o will_v not_o so_o much_o as_o have_v it_o say_v that_o it_o feed_v our_o body_n see_v it_o be_v food_n for_o our_o soul_n but_o he_o affirm_v according_a to_o his_o principle_n that_o the_o visible_a and_o outward_a species_n be_v under_o the_o same_o law_n with_o all_o other_o food_n this_o be_v all_o that_o be_v say_v by_o those_o author_n upon_o that_o question_n but_o amalarius_n treat_v of_o it_o on_o purpose_n in_o his_o letter_n to_o gontardus_n a_o monk_n who_o take_v exception_n at_o stercoranism_n amalatius_n his_o opinion_n upon_o the_o question_n of_o stercoranism_n his_o spit_a present_o after_o his_o receive_n of_o the_o eucharist_n suppose_v he_o may_v then_o spit_v out_o some_o part_n of_o our_o saviour_n body_n the_o fear_n of_o which_o keep_v other_o priest_n from_o spit_v at_o such_o a_o time_n to_o which_o amalarius_n answer_v that_o be_v a_o phlegmatic_a man_n he_o can_v not_o long_o forbear_v spit_v and_o that_o he_o hope_v that_o for_o his_o infirmity_n sake_n god_n will_v not_o deprive_v he_o of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n his_o saviour_n as_o the_o nourishment_n of_o his_o soul_n if_o it_o be_v but_o pure_a and_o humble_a before_o he_o and_o that_o what_o he_o must_v needs_o eject_v for_o the_o health_n of_o his_o body_n will_v be_v no_o prejudice_n to_o his_o soul_n these_o be_v his_o word_n et_fw-la quod_fw-la exeundum_fw-la est_fw-la propter_fw-la sanitatem_fw-la corporis_fw-la faciat_fw-la exire_fw-la sine_fw-la dispendio_fw-la animae_fw-la to_o justify_v himself_o more_o at_o large_a he_o thorough_o handle_v the_o question_n and_o make_v
remain_v he_o conclude_v that_o he_o go_v to_o rome_n for_o the_o removal_n of_o it_o to_o those_o treatise_n of_o ratherius_n be_v annex_v several_a sermon_n the_o first_o and_o most_o considerable_a be_v a_o large_a instruction_n upon_o lent_n he_o therein_o blame_v those_o who_o do_v not_o observe_v it_o according_a to_o the_o canon_n either_o fast_v only_o one_o part_n of_o that_o holy_a time_n or_o else_o break_v out_o into_o excess_n or_o last_o break_v the_o fast_a on_o holy_a thursday_n and_o saturday_n he_o take_v notice_n that_o in_o his_o time_n they_o fast_v in_o lent_n only_o till_o noon_n that_o on_o holy_a saturday_n mass_n be_v not_o celebrate_v among_o the_o latin_n till_o about_o night_n and_o that_o they_o fast_v that_o day_n till_o mass_n be_v over_o but_o that_o in_o the_o greek_a church_n they_o begin_v the_o solemnity_n of_o easter_n at_o nine_o of_o the_o clock_n in_o the_o morning_n that_o their_o lent_n be_v long_a after_o this_o he_o recommend_v prayer_n almsgiving_n and_o repentance_n and_o show_v with_o what_o mind_n and_o after_o what_o manner_n they_o ought_v to_o put_v these_o into_o practice_n last_o to_o these_o instruction_n he_o add_v a_o dissertation_n against_o the_o error_n of_o the_o anthropomorphites_n into_o which_o he_o perceive_v several_a of_o his_o priest_n be_v fall_v out_o of_o ignorance_n not_o be_v capable_a of_o imagine_v a_o god_n unless_o he_o have_v a_o body_n by_o several_a argument_n he_o demonstrate_v that_o god_n be_v a_o pure_a spirit_n he_o likewise_o refute_v a_o foolish_a and_o superstitious_a opinion_n that_o st._n michael_n sang_n mass_n in_o heaven_n every_o monday_n he_o conclude_v with_o exhort_v his_o clergy_n to_o live_v regular_o the_o person_n who_o error_n he_o have_v declare_v against_o in_o this_o sermon_n accuse_v he_o either_o out_o of_o malice_n or_o ignorance_n of_o have_v deny_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v a_o body_n and_o of_o have_v condemn_v the_o devotion_n of_o those_o who_o go_v every_o monday_n to_o hear_v mass_n in_o the_o church_n of_o st._n michael_n so_o that_o he_o be_v oblige_v to_o explain_v himself_o by_o declare_v that_o he_o never_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n that_o be_v the_o incarnate_a wisdom_n have_v not_o eye_n hand_n or_o a_o body_n but_o only_o that_o the_o divine_a substance_n have_v none_o and_o that_o he_o never_o say_v that_o it_o be_v ill_o do_v in_o go_v to_o the_o church_n of_o st._n michael_n to_o hear_v mass_n but_o that_o he_o have_v say_v and_o will_v maintain_v that_o it_o be_v a_o great_a piece_n of_o folly_n to_o assert_v that_o st._n michael_n sang_n mass_n and_o superstition_n to_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v better_a to_o go_v to_o st._n michael_n church_n on_o mondays_n and_o pray_v to_o he_o on_o that_o day_n than_o on_o any_o other_o day_n of_o the_o week_n the_o second_o discourse_n upon_o lent_n be_v a_o moral_a exhortation_n to_o refrain_v from_o vice_n there_o be_v beside_o four_o sermon_n on_o easter-day_n and_o three_o on_o the_o ascension_n which_o likewise_o contain_v very_o useful_a instruction_n of_o morality_n take_v for_o the_o most_o part_n out_o of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o the_o father_n these_o be_v all_o the_o work_n of_o ratherius_n which_o be_v extant_a in_o the_o second_o tome_n of_o the_o spicilegium_fw-la there_o be_v still_o in_o the_o twelve_o tome_n a_o letter_n of_o the_o same_o author_n upon_o the_o eucharist_n he_o write_v it_o to_o a_o bishop_n who_o have_v meet_v he_o in_o a_o convocation_n of_o bishop_n hold_v by_o conrade_n have_v ask_v he_o whether_o he_o have_v sing_v mass_n that_o week_n or_o no_o he_o complain_v that_o this_o question_n be_v propose_v to_o he_o rather_o to_o try_v he_o than_o out_o of_o charity_n and_o answer_v he_o that_o perhaps_o it_o be_v to_o be_v wish_v that_o neither_o of_o they_o have_v celebrate_v it_o on_o christmas-day_n declare_v withal_o that_o he_o have_v no_o good_a opinion_n of_o he_o he_o leave_v the_o world_n to_o judge_v which_o of_o the_o two_o who_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n unworthy_o be_v most_o in_o danger_n of_o his_o salvation_n whether_o he_o who_o receive_v it_o seldom_o or_o be_v who_o receive_v it_o often_o he_o add_v that_o be_v they_o to_o read_v the_o homily_n of_o st._n chrysostom_n on_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n perhaps_o the_o one_o will_v abstain_v altogether_o from_o celebrate_v and_o the_o other_o from_o do_v it_o every_o day_n from_o this_o point_n of_o morality_n ratherius_n pass_v to_o another_o of_o doctrine_n and_o ask_v he_o to_o who_o he_o write_v whether_o he_o understand_v figurative_o these_o word_n which_o be_v speak_v in_o give_v the_o sacrament_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n preserve_v thou_o to_o everlasting_a life_n he_o tell_v he_o that_o if_o he_o understand_v they_o in_o that_o sense_n he_o be_v miserable_o blind_a and_o assure_v he_o that_o he_o ought_v to_o believe_v that_o as_o in_o the_o marriage_n of_o cana_n in_o galilee_n the_o change_n of_o the_o water_n into_o wine_n be_v real_a and_o not_o figurative_a so_o the_o wine_n be_v by_o the_o priest_n transubstantiation_n but_o by_o this_o bishop_n and_o monsieut_n du_n pin_n leave_n this_o parallel_n will_v not_o hold_v good_a nor_o be_v it_o a_o sound_a argument_n to_o prove_v transubstantiation_n the_o fallacy_n of_o it_o be_v apparent_a for_o the_o change_n of_o water_n into_o wine_n at_o the_o marriage_n of_o cana_n in_o galilee_n be_v reckon_v a_o miracle_n and_o such_o as_o only_o a_o god_n can_v do_v but_o the_o change_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o the_o real_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n by_o a_o word_n speak_v of_o the_o priest_n be_v more_o miraculous_a and_o show_v the_o priest_n to_o be_v endow_v with_o a_o great_a power_n than_o our_o saviour_n himself_o have_v which_o i_o presume_v no_o romanist_n if_o he_o be_v in_o his_o sense_n will_v be_v so_o bold_a or_o so_o blasphemous_a as_o to_o assert_v and_o as_o for_o â—his_v other_o argument_n to_o elude_v the_o evidence_n of_o our_o sense_n it_o be_v altogether_o as_o vain_a unless_o it_o can_v be_v prove_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o believe_v thing_n which_o contradict_v our_o sense_n and_o reason_n as_o well_o as_o those_o which_o be_v above_o they_o the_o one_o we_o grant_v the_o other_o we_o deny_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o incarnation_n of_o the_o bless_a trinity_n in_o unity_n and_o the_o like_a be_v above_o our_o sense_n and_o reason_n but_o contradict_v neither_o but_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o transubstantiation_n be_v not_o only_o above_o but_o contradict_v the_o joint_a testimony_n of_o our_o sense_n and_o reason_n at_o once_o so_o that_o i_o leave_v the_o world_n to_o judge_v which_o of_o the_o two_o opinion_n be_v most_o orthodox_n whether_o we_o which_o say_v that_o christian_n do_v by_o faith_n receive_v very_a christ_n in_o the_o receive_n the_o element_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o remain_v still_o the_o same_o or_o they_o which_o say_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v into_o the_o real_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n by_o a_o mystical_a transubstantiation_n benediction_n make_v the_o real_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o bread_n the_o real_a flesh_n and_o not_o only_o in_o a_o figure_n that_o if_o the_o taste_n and_o the_o colour_n seem_v to_o suggest_v the_o contrary_a yet_o we_o be_v not_o to_o stick_v here_o and_o that_o as_o the_o mud_n whereof_o man_n be_v form_v change_v its_o figure_n though_o the_o substance_n still_o remain_v so_o we_o ought_v to_o believe_v that_o though_o the_o colour_n and_o taste_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n remain_v yet_o we_o receive_v the_o real_a flesh_n and_o the_o real_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o if_o one_o shall_v ask_v what_o be_v become_v of_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n it_o may_v be_v answer_v that_o the_o bread_n perhaps_o vanish_v after_o a_o invisible_a manner_n or_o that_o it_o be_v change_v into_o flesh._n but_o that_o the_o gospel_n teach_v we_o that_o this_o flesh_n and_o this_o blood_n be_v the_o flesh_n and_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v over-inquisitive_a about_o the_o rest_n since_o it_o be_v a_o mystery_n of_o our_o faith_n because_o be_v a_o mystery_n it_o can_v be_v comprehend_v and_o be_v a_o mystery_n of_o faith_n we_o shall_v believe_v it_o without_o go_v about_o to_o explain_v it_o foulcuin_n abbot_n of_o lobe_n speak_v of_o almost_o all_o these_o work_n of_o ratherius_n which_o we_o still_o have_v and_o likewise_o make_v mention_n of_o some_o other_o which_o be_v lose_v viz._n a_o treatise_n entitle_v the_o combat_n or_o the_o mental_a meditation_n of_o one_o ratherius_n bishop_n of_o verona_n and_o monk_n of_o lobe_n which_o he_o write_v during_o his_o
in_o spite_n of_o all_o his_o endeavour_n it_o be_v establish_v there_o and_o there_o continue_v as_o we_o be_v inform_v by_o a_o letter_n of_o enervin_n provost_n of_o stemfeld_n near_o cologne_n write_v to_o st._n bernard_n wherein_o he_o give_v he_o cologne_n the_o heretic_n of_o cologne_n to_o understand_v that_o within_o a_o short_a time_n they_o have_v discover_v several_a heretic_n near_o that_o city_n some_o whereof_o have_v abjure_v their_o error_n and_o two_o other_o have_v maintain_v they_o obstinate_o have_v be_v burn_v by_o the_o people_n these_o heretic_n teach_v that_o they_o be_v the_o only_a person_n among_o who_o the_o true_a church_n have_v subsist_v because_o they_o alone_o have_v follow_v the_o example_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o have_v possess_v nothing_o of_o this_o world_n good_n they_o forbid_v the_o eat_n of_o milk_n meat_n and_o the_o flesh_n of_o beast_n they_o will_v not_o discover_v what_o their_o sacrament_n be_v however_o they_o have_v own_a that_o they_o believe_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o they_o do_v eat_v every_o day_n be_v consecrate_v by_o the_o lord_n prayer_n for_o the_o nourishment_n of_o those_o who_o be_v the_o member_n and_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o in_o this_o sense_n it_o become_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o other_o have_v not_o the_o true_a sacrament_n but_o century_n the_o heretic_n of_o the_o 12_o century_n only_o the_o appearance_n of_o they_o and_o that_o they_o hold_v a_o false_a tradition_n of_o man_n they_o admit_v of_o a_o baptism_n by_o fire_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n as_o more_o excellent_a than_o the_o baptism_n of_o water_n for_o which_o they_o have_v no_o great_a esteem_n they_o believe_v that_o their_o elect_n have_v a_o power_n of_o baptise_v and_o consecrate_v they_o distinguish_v three_o sort_n of_o person_n among_o they_o hearer_n believer_n and_o the_o elect._n last_o they_o condemn_v marriage_n without_o give_v any_o reason_n for_o it_o the_o same_o author_n likewise_o take_v notice_n that_o there_o be_v likewise_o in_o that_o country_n several_a other_o heretic_n different_a from_o the_o former_a who_o have_v be_v even_o instrumental_a in_o discover_v they_o who_o deny_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v consecrate_a on_o the_o altar_n because_o all_o the_o priest_n of_o the_o church_n be_v not_o consecrate_a and_o that_o the_o ministry_n be_v corrupt_v by_o the_o secular_a and_o profane_a life_n of_o the_o ecclesiastic_n that_o therefore_o they_o have_v no_o other_o power_n than_o to_o teach_v and_o preach_v and_o that_o all_o their_o sacrament_n be_v null_a except_o the_o baptism_n of_o adult_n person_n for_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o infant_n ought_v to_o be_v baptize_v they_o likewise_o teach_v that_o only_a marriage_n contract_v between_o a_o man_n and_o maiden_n be_v lawful_a and_o that_o all_o other_o be_v no_o better_o than_o fornication_n they_o have_v no_o trust_n or_o confidence_n on_o the_o mediation_n of_o saint_n they_o assert_v that_o fast_n and_o other_o mortification_n be_v not_o at_o all_o necessary_a for_o the_o just_a no_o nor_o for_o sinner_n themselves_o they_o style_v all_o the_o usage_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v not_o establish_v by_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o apostle_n superstition_n they_o deny_v purgatory_n and_o maintain_v that_o the_o soul_n depart_v immediate_o go_v into_o the_o place_n allot_v for_o they_o and_o by_o consequence_n they_o render_v the_o prayer_n and_o sacrifiee_v of_o the_o church_n for_o the_o dead_a null_a and_o void_a these_o be_v the_o error_n which_o enervin_n attribute_n to_o those_o two_o sort_n of_o heretic_n to_o oppose_v which_o he_o excite_v the_o zeal_n of_o saint_n bernard_n who_o at_o that_o time_n in_o discourse_v upon_o these_o word_n in_o the_o cantieles_n take_v we_o the_o little_a fox_n take_v a_o occasion_n from_o this_o text_n to_o write_v against_o those_o modern_a heretic_n who_o he_o compare_v to_o fox_n at_o the_o first_o he_o represent_v their_o moral_n in_o the_o 65th_o sermon_n wherein_o he_o accuse_v they_o of_o be_v proud_a lover_n of_o novelty_n of_o make_v no_o scruple_n to_o swear_v and_o forswear_v themselves_o of_o conceal_v their_o mystery_n of_o â—eading_v dissolute_a life_n of_o be_v too_o familiar_a with_o marry_a woman_n and_o maid_n of_o be_v cheat_n and_o hypocrite_n afterward_o in_o the_o 66th_o sermon_n he_o refute_v in_o particular_a their_o error_n about_o marriage_n abstain_v from_o meat_n infant-baptism_n purgatory_n prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a the_o efficacy_n of_o sacrament_n and_o the_o like_a last_o he_o speak_v of_o their_o false_a constancy_n which_o make_v they_o suffer_v death_n and_o the_o great_a torment_n and_o he_o reprove_v several_a prince_n and_o even_o several_a bishop_n who_o tolerate_v those_o heretic_n by_o receive_v present_n from_o they_o those_o sermon_n of_o saint_n bernard_n be_v write_v about_o the_o year_n 1140._o which_o serve_v to_o fix_v the_o epocha_n of_o the_o time_n wherein_o those_o heretic_n of_o cologne_n first_o appear_v these_o be_v the_o same_o heretic_n who_o sometime_o after_o ekbert_n abbot_n of_o st._n florin_n in_o the_o diocese_n of_o treves_n oppose_v in_o his_o tract_n dedicate_v to_o reginald_n archbishop_n of_o cologne_n he_o have_v often_o have_v conference_n with_o they_o whilst_o he_o be_v canon_n in_o the_o church_n of_o bonne_fw-fr and_o whereas_o they_o be_v frequent_o discover_v to_o be_v in_o the_o diocese_n of_o cologne_n he_o think_v himself_o oblige_v to_o expose_v their_o error_n and_o refute_v they_o this_o be_v what_o he_o have_v do_v in_o his_o six_o discourse_n which_o be_v to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o the_o bibliotheca_fw-la patrum_fw-la he_o therein_o take_v notice_n that_o those_o heretic_n in_o germany_n be_v call_v cathari_n in_o flanders_n piphri_n in_o france_n fisserani_n and_o make_v they_o to_o be_v the_o offspring_n of_o the_o manichee_n we_o will_v now_o give_v you_o a_o account_n of_o the_o error_n which_o he_o attribute_n to_o they_o and_o refute_v in_o those_o discourse_n they_o condemn_v say_v he_o marriage_n and_o threaten_v damnation_n to_o those_o who_o die_v in_o a_o marry_a state_n some_o among_o they_o only_o condemn_v such_o marriage_n as_o be_v contract_v between_o any_o beside_o such_o as_o have_v never_o be_v marry_v they_o eat_v no_o flesh_n because_o they_o believe_v it_o to_o be_v unclean_a which_o be_v the_o reason_n which_o they_o give_v of_o it_o public_o but_o in_o private_a they_o say_v that_o flesh_n be_v the_o devil_n creature_n they_o have_v divers_a opinion_n about_o baptism_n some_o of_o they_o say_v that_o it_o be_v of_o no_o use_n to_o infant_n in_o secret_a they_o add_v that_o the_o baptism_n with_o water_n be_v of_o no_o avail_n for_o which_o reason_n they_o rebaptise_a those_o who_o enter_v into_o their_o sect_n in_o a_o particular_a way_n and_o assert_v that_o it_o be_v the_o baptism_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o of_o fire_n they_o believe_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o depart_v enter_v the_o very_a day_n of_o their_o death_n into_o a_o state_n of_o everlasting_a happiness_n or_o of_o everlasting_a misery_n and_o do_v not_o believe_v purgatory_n by_o consequence_n they_o reject_v the_o prayer_n the_o alm_n and_o the_o mass_n for_o the_o dead_a if_o they_o come_v to_o church_n hear_v mass_n and_o communicate_v there_o it_o be_v only_a for_o show_v for_o they_o suppose_v that_o the_o sacerdotal_a order_n be_v utter_o extinct_a in_o the_o church_n and_o only_o subsist_v in_o their_o sect._n they_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v consecrate_a on_o the_o altar_n but_o call_v their_o own_o flesh_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o in_o take_v of_o food_n say_v that_o they_o make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ._n i_o have_v hear_v add_v he_o from_o a_o man_n who_o have_v leave_v their_o sect_n after_o he_o have_v discover_v the_o turpitude_n and_o the_o error_n thereof_o that_o they_o assert_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n that_o he_o have_v not_o real_a flesh_n that_o he_o do_v not_o rise_v again_o real_o but_o in_o a_o figure_n he_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v for_o this_o reason_n that_o they_o keep_v not_o easter_n but_o have_v another_o festival_n which_o they_o call_v bema_n last_o he_o accuse_v they_o also_o of_o teach_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n be_v those_o apostate_n angel_n who_o be_v turn_v out_o of_o heaven_n this_o sect_n have_v likewise_o some_o follower_n in_o the_o diocese_n of_o toul_n as_o we_o be_v inform_v by_o the_o letter_n of_o toul_n the_o heretic_n of_o toul_n hugh_n metellus_n a_o regular_a canon_n of_o that_o diocese_n write_v to_o his_o bishop_n henry_n wherein_o he_o give_v he_o to_o understand_v that_o in_o his_o diocese_n there_o be_v dangerous_a man_n who_o begin_v to_o start_v
bigness_n of_o the_o three_o part_n he_o affirm_v that_o this_o custom_n be_v introduce_v because_o the_o priest_n or_o bishop_n who_o officiate_n aught_o to_o communicate_v with_o that_o part_n which_o be_v put_v into_o the_o chalice_n and_o to_o distribute_v the_o two_o other_o to_o the_o deacon_n and_o sub-deacon_a who_o be_v assistant_n he_o produce_v another_o mystical_a reason_n of_o the_o same_o custom_n viz._n that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v offer_v upon_o the_o altar_n be_v the_o sacrament_n or_o the_o figure_n of_o his_o mystical_a body_n which_o be_v the_o church_n compose_v of_o three_o order_n that_o be_v to_o say_v superior_n virgin_n and_o marry_a person_n or_o else_o that_o it_o be_v do_v to_o be_v a_o figure_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o trinity_n or_o to_o denote_v the_o three_o state_n of_o jesus_n christ_n viz._n the_o mortal_a the_o dead_a and_o the_o raise_v the_o three_o question_n be_v why_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v receive_v separately_z from_o his_o body_n and_o why_o it_o be_v receive_v in_o his_o body_n he_o return_v for_o answer_n that_o they_o who_o receive_v the_o two_o species_n separately_z do_v it_o in_o imitation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o although_o his_o body_n be_v receive_v entire_a under_o each_o species_n nevertheless_o each_o species_n be_v receive_v separately_z because_o our_o saviour_n have_v distinguish_v those_o two_o thing_n design_v to_o express_v to_o we_o by_o his_o body_n his_o flesh_n and_o member_n such_o as_o they_o appear_v solid_a and_o entire_a and_o by_o his_o blood_n that_o which_o be_v shed_v by_o he_o on_o the_o cross._n the_o four_o be_v to_o know_v whether_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v receive_v with_o or_o without_o a_o soul_n he_o answer_v at_o first_o that_o these_o sort_n of_o question_n be_v usual_o start_v by_o person_n who_o affect_v to_o seem_v learned_a and_o who_o endeavour_n to_o lay_v snare_n for_o the_o faith_n of_o weak_a christian_n who_o humble_o believe_v what_o the_o holy_a ghost_n teach_v they_o that_o it_o be_v most_o expedient_a not_o to_o enter_v upon_o the_o debate_n of_o such_o question_n that_o although_o one_o can_v comprehend_v how_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v make_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n nevertheless_o it_o can_v be_v doubt_v since_o our_o saviour_n say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n that_o it_o argue_v foolishness_n to_o endeavour_v to_o penetrate_v into_o the_o incomprehensible_a secret_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o christianity_n and_o into_o that_o in_o particular_a which_o be_v a_o mystery_n of_o faith_n that_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n although_o it_o still_o appear_v to_o the_o sense_n to_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n and_o that_o it_o retain_v all_o the_o quality_n of_o they_o last_o that_o as_o the_o quality_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v to_o be_v find_v although_o the_o substance_n do_v not_o appear_v so_o it_o may_v be_v say_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n that_o the_o quality_n of_o the_o body_n be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v therein_o although_o its_o substance_n remain_v and_o that_o therefore_o it_o be_v impertinent_a to_o ask_v whether_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n be_v dead_a or_o immortal_a or_o whether_o it_o be_v endue_v with_o a_o soul_n or_o not_o the_o last_o question_n be_v about_o the_o sense_n of_o these_o word_n of_o the_o prophet_n joel_n chap._n 2._o vers_fw-la 14._o who_o know_v if_o god_n will_v turn_v and_o repent_v and_o leave_v a_o blessing_n behind_o they_o he_o say_v that_o the_o turn_n of_o god_n consist_v in_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n which_o he_o grant_v to_o those_o who_o be_v convert_v and_o that_o when_o it_o be_v say_v that_o he_o leave_v a_o blessing_n behind_o he_o the_o meaning_n be_v to_o those_o who_o follow_v he_o st._n bruno_n and_o guigue_n prior_n of_o the_o carthusian_n monastery_n at_o grenoble_n st_n bruno_n founder_n of_o the_o carthusian_n order_n be_v bear_v in_o the_o city_n of_o colen_n and_o his_o bruno_n st._n bruno_n parent_n though_o of_o mean_a condition_n take_v care_n that_o he_o shall_v apply_v himself_o to_o study_v in_o which_o he_o soon_o make_v a_o considerable_a progress_n and_o attain_v to_o much_o skill_n both_o in_o divinity_n and_o humane_a learning_n after_o have_v officiate_v for_o some_o time_n in_o quality_n of_o canon_n of_o st._n cunebert_n at_o colen_n he_o be_v invite_v to_o rheims_n make_v canon_n and_o scholastic_a divine_a or_o prebend_n of_o that_o church_n and_o nominate_v public_a professor_n of_o divinity_n he_o have_v some_o contest_v with_o manasses_n his_o metropolitan_a who_o irregularity_n he_o can_v not_o endure_v and_o be_v one_o of_o his_o accuser_n whereupon_o he_o be_v oblige_v to_o leave_v the_o city_n of_o rheims_n and_o take_v a_o resolution_n to_o retire_v entire_o from_o worldly_a business_n he_o have_v for_o his_o assistant_n in_o carry_v on_o that_o design_n lauduin_n two_o canon_n of_o st._n rufus_n both_o name_v stephen_n one_o of_o burgos_n and_o the_o other_o of_o die_n hugh_n who_o they_o call_v their_o chaplain_n because_o he_o be_v the_o only_a priest_n among_o they_o and_o two_o layman_n name_v andrew_n and_o guarin_n these_o seven_o person_n who_o be_v excite_v by_o a_o earnest_a desire_n to_o promote_v their_o own_o salvation_n seek_v for_o a_o place_n convenient_a to_o lead_v a_o solitary_a life_n separate_v from_o all_o manner_n of_o commerce_n with_o other_o man_n go_v to_o grenoble_n and_o make_v application_n to_o hugh_n bishop_n of_o that_o city_n a_o prelate_n of_o great_a sanctity_n who_o receive_v they_o with_o all_o the_o mark_n of_o charity_n that_o they_o can_v wish_v for_o and_o appoint_v the_o solitude_n of_o la_fw-fr chartreuse_fw-fr for_o their_o habitation_n where_o they_o settle_v a._n d._n 1086._o st._n bruno_n who_o be_v the_o most_o able_a divine_a among_o they_o be_v choose_v their_o first_o prior_n but_o he_o be_v send_v for_o to_o italy_n in_o 1090._o by_o pope_n urban_n ii_o and_o retire_v with_o his_o permission_n to_o a_o solitude_n of_o calabria_n call_v la_fw-fr torre_n where_o he_o die_v october_n 6._o 1101._o lauduin_n succeed_v he_o in_o the_o priory_n of_o la_fw-fr grand_fw-fr chartreuse_fw-fr and_o one_o peter_n supply_v his_o place_n after_o who_o john_n be_v promote_v to_o that_o dignity_n who_o successor_n be_v guigue_v the_o castre_n a_o native_a of_o valence_n in_o dauphine_n the_o five_o prior_n of_o that_o famous_a monastery_n who_o commit_v the_o statue_n of_o the_o order_n to_o write_v and_o govern_v it_o during_o 27_o year_n that_o be_v to_o say_v from_o a._n d._n 1110_o to_o 1137._o the_o work_n of_o bruno_n bishop_n of_o segni_n be_v common_o attribute_v to_o this_o st._n bruno_n and_o among_o those_o that_o bear_v his_o name_n print_v at_o colen_n in_o 1611._o and_o publish_v by_o theodore_n the_o camp_n a_o carthusian_n monk_n of_o that_o city_n there_o be_v only_o two_o letter_n that_o real_o belong_v to_o st._n bruno_n which_o be_v write_v concern_v his_o solitude_n in_o calabria_n one_o of_o they_o be_v direct_v to_o radulphe_n le_fw-fr verd_fw-mi provost_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rheims_n who_o he_o exhort_v to_o retire_v from_o the_o world_n and_o the_o other_o to_o his_o monk_n of_o la_fw-fr chartreuse_fw-fr guigue_n in_o like_a manner_n compose_v divers_a work_n beside_o the_o statute_n of_o his_o order_n late_o print_v in_o the_o first_o tome_n of_o the_o annal_n of_o the_o carthusian_n monk_n viz._n the_o life_n of_o st._n hugh_n chartreuse_fw-fr guigue_n prior_n of_o la_fw-fr grandee_n chartreuse_fw-fr bishop_n of_o grenoble_n refer_v to_o by_o surius_n in_o april_n 1_o certain_a meditation_n or_o rather_o moral_a notion_n print_v in_o the_o bibliotheca_fw-la patrum_fw-la a_o treatise_n of_o the_o contemplative_a life_n or_o the_o ladder_n of_o the_o cloister_n or_o of_o the_o four_o exercise_n of_o the_o monastic_a cell_n which_o be_v annex_v to_o st._n bernard_n work_n a_o treatise_n of_o truth_n and_o peace_n a_o manuscript_n copy_n of_o which_o be_v keep_v in_o the_o library_n of_o the_o carthusian_n at_o colen_n and_o divers_a letter_n four_o of_o which_o be_v still_o extant_a and_o be_v set_v forth_o by_o father_n mabillon_n in_o the_o second_o tome_n of_o st._n bernard_n work_n the_o first_o be_v direct_v to_o haimeric_n chancellor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o which_o he_o inveigh_v against_o the_o pride_n and_o luxury_n of_o the_o clergyman_n of_o his_o time_n especial_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o assert_n that_o recourse_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v have_v to_o arm_n or_o to_o the_o secular_a power_n to_o maintain_v the_o interest_n of_o the_o
error_n in_o treat_v of_o the_o ineffable_a mystery_n of_o the_o holy_a trinity_n and_o of_o the_o incarnation_n according_a to_o the_o uncertain_a scholastic_a method_n and_o aristotle_n principle_n with_o which_o they_o be_v intoxicate_v there_o be_v indeed_o sufficient_a ground_n for_o this_o censure_n on_o three_o of_o these_o author_n but_o he_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o fall_v foul_a upon_o peter_n lombard_n who_o work_n be_v only_o a_o collection_n of_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n in_o which_o aristotle_n be_v not_o cite_v however_o it_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v that_o the_o master_n of_o the_o sentence_n as_o well_o as_o the_o other_o start_v a_o great_a number_n of_o opinion_n that_o be_v not_o approve_v by_o the_o succeed_a divine_n and_o of_o which_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o faculty_n at_o paris_n make_v a_o catalogue_n in_o the_o twelve_o century_n under_o this_o title_n article_n in_o which_o the_o master_n of_o the_o sentence_n be_v not_o general_o follow_v chap._n xvi_o of_o the_o commentary_n on_o the_o holy_a scripture_n compose_v in_o the_o twelve_o century_n and_o of_o the_o three_o famous_a commentator_n rupert_n abbot_n of_o duyt_n hugh_n and_o richard_n of_o st._n victor_n a_o new_a method_n of_o comment_v upon_o holy_a scripture_n be_v likewise_o introduce_v in_o this_o century_n scripture_n a_o new_a method_n of_o comment_v on_o holy_a scripture_n the_o ancient_a father_n in_o their_o commentary_n on_o the_o sacred_a book_n be_v wont_a to_o explain_v the_o text_n either_o literal_o or_o allegorical_o in_o reference_n to_o the_o instruction_n of_o the_o people_n and_o the_o ecclesiastical_a author_n of_o the_o eight_o and_o nine_o century_n who_o write_v on_o the_o bible_n only_o make_v it_o their_o business_n to_o compile_v or_o collect_v divers_a commentary_n of_o the_o father_n of_o which_o they_o compose_v catena_n or_o continue_a collection_n of_o commentary_n some_o also_o then_o bring_v in_o the_o use_n of_o gloss_n for_o the_o explication_n of_o the_o letter_n but_o in_o the_o century_n we_o now_o speak_v of_o they_o begin_v to_o explain_v holy_a scripture_n almost_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o they_o treat_v of_o theological_a matter_n that_o be_v to_o say_v according_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o logic_n discuss_v divers_a subtle_a question_n concern_v the_o doctrinal_a point_n and_o produce_v a_o great_a number_n of_o common_a place_n this_o method_n be_v follow_v by_o rupert_n abbot_n of_o duyt_n near_o colen_n in_o his_o commentary_n on_o duyt_n rupert_n abbot_n of_o duyt_n the_o holy_a scripture_n where_o he_o propose_v to_o treat_v of_o the_o holy_a trinity_n and_o its_o work_n and_o divide_v they_o into_o three_o part_n the_o first_o of_o which_o be_v extend_v from_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n to_o the_o fall_n of_o adam_n the_o second_o from_o the_o fall_n to_o the_o passion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o three_o to_o the_o day_n of_o the_o last_o judgement_n the_o first_o period_n of_o time_n be_v appropriate_v to_o the_o father_n the_o second_o to_o the_o son_n and_o the_o three_o to_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o first_o part_n contain_v three_o book_n of_o commentary_n on_o the_o three_o first_o chapter_n of_o genesis_n the_o second_o comptehend_v six_o other_o book_n on_o the_o remainder_n of_o genesis_n four_o on_o exodus_fw-la two_o on_o leviticus_n as_o many_o on_o number_n and_o deuteronomy_n one_o on_o joshua_n one_o on_o the_o book_n of_o judge_n one_o on_o some_o place_n of_o the_o book_n of_o king_n and_o psalm_n one_o one_o isaiah_n one_o on_o jeremiah_n one_o on_o ezekiel_n two_o book_n on_o daniel_n zachariah_n and_o malachy_n one_o book_n on_o the_o history_n of_o the_o macchabee_n and_o another_o on_o some_o place_n of_o the_o four_o gospel_n the_o three_o part_n relate_v to_o the_o work_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v divide_v into_o nine_o book_n be_v not_o a_o continue_a commentary_n on_o any_o particular_a book_n but_o on_o divers_a passage_n of_o scripture_n choose_v by_o he_o with_o respect_n to_o the_o matter_n of_o which_o he_o design_v to_o treat_v the_o commentary_n of_o this_o author_n on_o the_o 12_o lesser_a prophet_n and_o on_o the_o book_n of_o canticle_n be_v more_o continual_a come_v near_o to_o the_o form_n of_o commentary_n and_o recede_v less_o from_o the_o manner_n of_o write_v in_o use_n among_o the_o ancient_n but_o they_o be_v extreme_o mystical_a and_o full_a of_o too_o subtle_a reflection_n and_o of_o remark_n which_o have_v not_o all_o the_o accuracy_n that_o may_v be_v expect_v the_o thirteen_o book_n of_o the_o victory_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n contain_v a_o great_a number_n of_o question_n and_o common_a place_n on_o divers_a passage_n of_o scripture_n the_o commentary_n of_o the_o glory_n and_o dignity_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n on_o st._n matthew_n and_o the_o commentary_n on_o st._n john_n gospel_n and_o his_o revelation_n be_v very_o like_o those_o on_o the_o lesser_a prophet_n the_o treatise_n of_o the_o glorification_n of_o the_o trinity_n and_o of_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n divide_v into_o nine_o book_n contain_v the_o explication_n of_o many_o passage_n of_o scripture_n that_o have_v some_o relation_n to_o the_o question_n which_o he_o propose_v concern_v the_o three_o divine_a person_n and_o more_o especial_o that_o of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n as_o for_o his_o treatise_n of_o divine_a office_n it_o be_v a_o work_n of_o another_o nature_n in_o which_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o divine_a service_n and_o of_o its_o ceremony_n and_o give_v mystical_a reason_n of_o they_o he_o there_o seem_v to_o start_v a_o particular_a notion_n concern_v the_o eucharist_n viz._n that_o the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o the_o hypostatical_a union_n with_o his_o soul_n nevertheless_o some_o author_n have_v vindicate_v the_o assertion_n and_o affirm_v that_o it_o may_v be_v explain_v in_o a_o good_a sense_n but_o we_o shall_v not_o now_o examine_v this_o question_n the_o most_o part_n of_o rupert_n work_n be_v dedicate_v to_o cuno_n abbot_n of_o siegberg_n and_o afterward_o bishop_n of_o ratisbon_n to_o who_o he_o be_v recommend_v by_o berenger_n abbot_n of_o st._n laurence_n at_o liege_n in_o which_o last_o monastery_n rupert_n sometime_o reside_v in_o quality_n of_o a_o monk_n his_o work_n be_v print_v at_o colen_n a._n d._n 1578._o in_o three_o volume_n and_o in_o two_o at_o paris_n in_o 1638._o he_o himself_o give_v we_o a_o catalogue_n of_o they_o in_o the_o preface_n to_o his_o treatise_n of_o divine_a office_n he_o there_o make_v mention_n of_o all_o those_o that_o be_v still_o extant_a and_o we_o have_v every_o one_o of_o they_o except_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o glorious_a king_n david_n of_o which_o he_o have_v then_o only_o compose_v eleven_o book_n there_o be_v two_o sort_n of_o commentary_n on_o the_o holy_a scripture_n that_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o hugh_z of_o victor_n hugh_n of_o st._n victor_n st._n victor_n the_o former_a be_v certain_a literal_a and_o historical_a annotation_n on_o the_o text_n to_o which_o be_v prefix_v a_o critical_a preface_n concern_v the_o sacred_a writer_n and_o the_o book_n write_v by_o they_o the_o other_o be_v allegorical_a commentary_n intermix_v with_o a_o great_a number_n of_o question_n and_o common_a place_n these_o last_o be_v call_v a_o volume_n of_o extract_n and_o divide_v into_o xxiv_o book_n the_o ten_o first_o of_o these_o which_o be_v insert_v in_o the_o second_o tome_n of_o the_o work_n of_o hugh_n of_o st._n victor_n contain_v general_a remark_n on_o the_o art_n and_o science_n the_o nine_o follow_v which_o be_v in_o the_o first_o tome_n comprehend_v variety_n of_o allegory_n and_o question_n relate_v to_o the_o history_n of_o the_o sacred_a book_n from_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n till_o the_o time_n of_o the_o macchabee_n that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o all_o the_o historical_a book_n of_o the_o bible_n the_o ten_o be_v a_o collection_n of_o moral_a homily_n on_o ecclesiaste_n in_o the_o four_o last_o be_v comprise_v divers_a question_n relate_v to_o the_o four_o gospel_n to_o these_o be_v annex_v to_o render_v the_o work_n complete_a explication_n of_o the_o same_o nature_n but_o more_o at_o large_a on_o all_o the_o epistle_n of_o st._n paul_n these_o xxiv_o book_n of_o commentary_n be_v attribute_v by_o trithemius_n and_o several_a other_o author_n to_o richard_n of_o st._n victor_n and_o the_o first_o part_n be_v to_o be_v see_v under_o his_o name_n in_o a_o certain_a manuscript_n very_o near_o his_o time_n which_o be_v extant_a in_o m._n colbert_n library_n some_o part_n of_o it_o be_v also_o print_v among_o the_o work_n of_o that_o author_n however_o it_o be_v affirm_v by_o some_o person_n that_o this_o work_n can_v belong_v either_o to_o hugh_n or_o to_o richard_n by_o reason_n that_o in_o the_o
and_o a_o manuscript_n against_o johannes_n veccus_n i_o easy_o believe_v that_o the_o dialogue_n against_o the_o jew_n be_v by_o the_o same_o author_n namely_o the_o emperor_n andronicus_n the_o elder_a so_o much_o the_o rather_o because_o the_o name_n the_o time_n the_o nature_n of_o the_o subject_a and_o the_o manner_n of_o write_v agree_v well_o to_o this_o emperor_n maximus_fw-la planudes_n a_o greek_a monk_n flourish_v under_o the_o emperor_n andronicus_n the_o elder_a monk_n maximus_fw-la planudes_n a_o greek_a monk_n who_o send_v he_o in_o a_o embassy_n to_o aquileia_n in_o the_o year_n 1327._o with_o leo_n orphanotrophus_n to_o assure_v the_o venetian_n that_o he_o have_v no_o hand_n in_o the_o murder_n of_o some_o of_o their_o citizen_n who_o have_v be_v assassinate_v by_o some_o galatian_n at_o constantinople_n he_o write_v a_o treatise_n of_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n against_o the_o latin_n publish_v in_o greek_a and_o latin_a by_o arcudius_n in_o the_o collection_n he_o cause_v to_o be_v print_v at_o rome_n in_o the_o year_n 1630._o he_o translate_v likewise_o into_o greek_a st._n augustine_n fifteen_o book_n of_o the_o trinity_n his_o translation_n be_v to_o be_v meet_v with_o entire_a in_o a_o ms._n of_o the_o emperor_n library_n and_o leunclavius_n and_o arcudius_n have_v put_v forth_o some_o fragment_n of_o he_o allatius_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o ecclesiastical_a greek_a book_n set_v down_o a_o fragment_n of_o a_o discourse_n of_o planudes_n upon_o the_o burial_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o lamentation_n of_o the_o virgin_n to_o prove_v that_o this_o author_n believe_v with_o many_o other_o modern_a greek_n that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v descend_v into_o hell_n preach_v the_o gospel_n to_o all_o that_o be_v there_o and_o that_o all_o those_o who_o be_v willing_a to_o believe_v in_o he_o be_v save_v this_o discourse_n be_v print_v entire_a in_o latin_a at_o paris_n in_o the_o year_n 1639._o the_o homily_n upon_o st._n peter_n and_o st._n paul_n set_v out_o in_o greek_a and_o latin_a under_o the_o name_n of_o gregory_n nyssen_n by_o gretser_n and_o print_v at_o ingolstadt_n in_o the_o year_n 1620._o belong_v to_o planudes_n as_o lambecius_n have_v observe_v this_o author_n have_v also_o write_v several_a lâ—…ed_v treatise_n of_o which_o some_o be_v print_v and_o the_o rest_n in_o manuscript_n matthew_n blastares_n a_o monk_n of_o greece_n flourish_v about_o the_o year_n 1335._o and_o make_v in_o the_o monk_n matthew_n blastares_n 〈◊〉_d greek_n monk_n compass_n of_o a_o year_n a_o alphabetical_a table_n of_o the_o canon_n which_o be_v find_v in_o the_o pandect_n of_o dr._n beveredge_n print_v at_o oxford_n in_o 1672._o he_o be_v likewise_o the_o author_n of_o a_o treatise_n of_o cause_n and_o question_n upon_o marriage_n print_v in_o the_o graeco-roman_a law_n of_o leunclavius_n and_o he_o translate_v into_o greék_a constantine_n donation_n print_v with_o that_o of_o balsamon_n nilus_n cabasilas_n archbishop_n of_o thessalonica_n flourish_v at_o constantinople_n in_o this_o century_n under_o cabasilas_n nil_fw-la cabasilas_n the_o empire_n of_o the_o andronicus's_n he_o write_v two_o treatise_n against_o the_o latin_n the_o first_o to_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o division_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n arise_v from_o this_o that_o the_o pope_n be_v not_o will_v any_o controvert_v question_n shall_v be_v decide_v by_o the_o judgement_n of_o a_o ecumenical_a council_n but_o will_v be_v the_o sole_a judge_n and_o other_o must_v hearken_v to_o he_o as_o their_o master_n he_o demonstrate_v by_o the_o example_n of_o ancient_a pope_n by_o the_o usage_n of_o the_o church_n and_o by_o divers_a reason_n that_o it_o be_v seasonable_a to_o call_v a_o council_n and_o that_o it_o be_v the_o only_a expedient_a to_o settle_v union_n and_o to_o decide_v the_o question_n about_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o second_o treatise_n be_v of_o the_o pope_n primacy_n in_o which_o he_o pretend_v to_o prove_v that_o the_o pope_n have_v from_o st._n peter_n the_o episcopacy_n of_o rome_n but_o that_o he_o hold_v his_o primacy_n by_o law_n council_n and_o prince_n he_o there_o assert_n that_o the_o pope_n be_v not_o infallible_a and_o prove_v it_o by_o the_o example_n of_o honorius_n he_o grant_v he_o the_o primacy_n of_o honour_n but_o he_o pretend_v he_o have_v no_o jurisdiction_n over_o other_o patriarch_n see_v he_o do_v not_o ordain_v they_o he_o observe_v that_o the_o right_n of_o appeal_n give_v he_o no_o authority_n over_o other_o patriarch_n see_v the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n have_v the_o same_o right_n over_o the_o patriarchates_n wherein_o he_o have_v no_o jurisdiction_n according_a to_o the_o nine_o canon_n of_o the_o four_o general_n council_n he_o show_v that_o it_o be_v not_o true_a that_o the_o pope_n can_v be_v judge_v by_o any_o person_n or_o that_o he_o be_v of_o a_o order_n more_o sublime_a than_o the_o bishop_n that_o he_o be_v subject_a to_o council_n and_o canon_n that_o he_o be_v not_o proper_o speak_v bishop_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n that_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n be_v not_o the_o only_a one_o that_o may_v be_v call_v apostolic_a that_o it_o belong_v not_o to_o he_o alone_o to_o call_v a_o general_n council_n and_o that_o if_o canon_n can_v be_v make_v without_o he_o neither_o can_v he_o make_v any_o without_o other_o these_o treatise_n of_o nilus_n be_v write_v in_o a_o good_a method_n clearness_n and_o full_a of_o learning_n they_o be_v at_o first_o print_v in_o greek_a at_o london_n without_o a_o date_n in_o greek_a and_o latin_a at_o basil_n in_o 1544._o at_o francfort_n in_o 1555._o and_o with_o the_o note_n of_o salmasius_n at_o haynault_n in_o 1608._o and_o in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o primacy_n of_o the_o pope_n print_v at_o amsterdam_n in_o 1645._o nilus_n also_o make_v a_o large_a work_n of_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n against_o the_o latin_n divide_v into_o nine_o and_o forty_o book_n whereof_o allatius_n make_v mention_n in_o his_o dissertation_n of_o the_o nilus_n nicolas_n cabasilas_n nephew_n to_o nilus_n cabasilas_n flourish_v under_o the_o empire_n of_o cantacuzenus_n thessalonica_n nicolas_n cabasilas_n archbishop_n of_o thessalonica_n and_o succeed_v his_o uncle_n in_o the_o archbishopric_n of_o thessalonica_n he_o be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o vehement_a adversary_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o compose_v a_o treatise_n of_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n against_o they_o and_o a_o work_v call_v a_o accusation_n against_o the_o latin_n wherein_o he_o set_v upon_o st._n thomas_n he_o make_v a_o exposition_n of_o the_o liturgy_n in_o which_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o mass_n its_o part_n and_o its_o ceremony_n he_o observe_v in_o the_o entrance_n of_o his_o work_n that_o the_o effect_n of_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o holy_a mystery_n be_v the_o change_n of_o the_o element_n into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o the_o end_n be_v the_o sanctification_n of_o the_o faithful_a the_o remission_n of_o sin_n and_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n that_o the_o preparation_n and_o the_o mean_n be_v prayer_n sing_v of_o psalm_n and_o read_v the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o all_o that_o be_v do_v before_o or_o after_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o element_n he_o show_v the_o necessity_n of_o those_o prayer_n and_o explain_v the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o oblation_n which_o precede_v the_o receive_v why_o but_o one_o part_n of_o the_o host_n be_v give_v why_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n be_v make_v upon_o the_o host_n at_o the_o mention_n of_o the_o death_n of_o jesus_n christ_n of_o the_o thanksgiving_n after_o the_o oblation_n of_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o mass_n of_o present_v the_o sacred_a element_n on_o the_o altar_n of_o the_o sanctification_n of_o these_o element_n he_o attack_n the_o latin_n upon_o this_o subject_a and_o pretend_v that_o it_o be_v not_o by_o the_o sole_a virtue_n of_o the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o the_o consecration_n be_v make_v but_o by_o prayer_n he_o say_v that_o the_o sacrifice_n consist_v in_o this_o that_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v not_o sacrifice_v become_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n sacrifice_v he_o explain_v in_o what_o sense_n the_o saint_n be_v pray_v for_o in_o the_o liturgy_n by_o observe_v that_o those_o prayer_n be_v thanksgiving_n and_o that_o we_o rather_o pray_v they_o to_o help_v we_o by_o their_o prayer_n but_o that_o the_o priest_n pray_v for_o himself_o and_o for_o the_o live_n and_o for_o the_o protection_n of_o a_o good_a guardian_n angel_n he_o add_v that_o at_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o host_n he_o say_v sancta_fw-la sanctis_fw-la to_o signify_v that_o saint_n only_o ought_v to_o partake_v of_o those_o mystery_n he_o render_v a_o reason_n of_o the_o usage_n of_o the_o greek_n who_o mingle_v warm_a water_n in_o the_o
consecrate_v or_o baptize_v 5._o that_o when_o a_o man_n be_v contrite_a as_o he_o ought_v to_o be_v his_o external_n confession_n be_v useless_a 6._o that_o there_o be_v no_o foundation_n in_o the_o gospel_n to_o believe_v that_o jesus_n christ_n establish_v the_o mass_n 7_o that_o god_n be_v oblige_v to_o obey_v the_o devil_n 8._o that_o if_o the_o pope_n be_v a_o reprobate_n and_o a_o wicked_a man_n and_o consequent_o a_o member_n of_o the_o devil_n he_o have_v no_o power_n over_o the_o faithful_a except_o perhaps_o by_o the_o emperor_n 9_o that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o acknowledge_v any_o pope_n since_o urban_n vi_o and_o that_o every_o nation_n ought_v to_o live_v as_o the_o greek_n do_v according_a to_o their_o peculiar_a law_n 10._o that_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n that_o ecclesiastic_n shall_v have_v temporal_a revenue_n the_o proposition_n erroneous_a be_v these_o one_a that_o a_o prelate_n ought_v not_o to_o excommunicate_v any_o person_n who_o he_o do_v not_o know_v to_o be_v excommunicate_v by_o god_n 2._o that_o he_o who_o excommunicate_v otherwise_o be_v a_o heretic_n and_o excommunicate_v himself_o 3._o that_o a_o prelate_n who_o excommunicate_v a_o clergyman_n that_o appeal_v to_o the_o king_n or_o his_o council_n be_v a_o traitor_n to_o the_o king_n and_o kingdom_n 4._o that_o those_o who_o abstain_v from_o preach_v or_o hear_v the_o word_n of_o god_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o excommunication_n from_o man_n be_v indeed_o excommunicate_a and_o shall_v be_v treat_v as_o traitor_n at_o the_o tribunal_n of_o god_n 5._o that_o a_o priest_n or_o deacon_n have_v authority_n to_o preach_v the_o word_n of_o god_n though_o they_o have_v no_o power_n from_o the_o holy_a see_v or_o a_o bishop_n 6._o that_o those_o who_o be_v in_o mortal_a sin_n be_v no_o long_a bishop_n or_o prelate_n nor_o so_o much_o as_o temporal_a lord_n 7._o that_o temporal_a lord_n may_v take_v away_o the_o temporal_a revenue_n from_o ecclesiastic_n who_o live_v in_o a_o custom_n of_o sin_n and_o that_o private_a person_n may_v correct_v their_o superior_n when_o they_o commit_v a_o sin_n 8._o that_o tithe_n be_v pure_a alm_n that_o the_o parishioner_n may_v detain_v they_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o sin_n of_o their_o pastor_n and_o need_v not_o pay_v they_o but_o when_o they_o please_v 9_o that_o private_a prayer_n apply_v to_o a_o person_n by_o the_o ecclesiastic_n or_o regulars_n be_v no_o more_o to_o the_o advantage_n of_o that_o person_n than_o general_a prayer_n 10._o that_o those_o who_o enter_v into_o a_o particular_a monastery_n render_v themselves_o more_o incapable_a of_o observe_v the_o command_v of_o god_n 11._o that_o the_o saint_n who_o institute_v regulars_n whether_o they_o be_v mendicant_n or_o such_o as_o be_v endow_v do_v sin_n in_o make_v such_o a_o foundation_n 12._o that_o the_o regulars_n who_o live_v in_o private_a house_n be_v not_o at_o all_o of_o the_o christian_a religion_n 13._o that_o the_o regulars_n be_v oblige_v to_o get_v their_o livelihood_n by_o the_o labour_n of_o their_o hand_n and_o not_o by_o beg_v 14._o that_o those_o who_o give_v alm_n to_o the_o regulars_n who_o preach_v and_o who_o admit_v they_o be_v excommunicate_a these_o proposition_n be_v censure_v in_o the_o assembly_n hold_v june_n 12st_o mr._n nicholas_n herford_n and_o philip_n rapington_n a_o canon-regular_a professor_n of_o divinity_n be_v summon_v to_o appear_v to_o give_v their_o opinion_n about_o they_o after_o they_o have_v make_v a_o general_n protestation_n that_o they_o will_v submit_v to_o the_o decision_n of_o the_o church_n and_o obey_v the_o archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n they_o acknowledge_v that_o these_o proposition_n be_v heretical_a and_o erroneous_a at_o least_o in_o some_o sense_n which_o they_o determine_v in_o their_o declaration_n thâ—se_o restriction_n do_v not_o please_v the_o archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n who_o require_v of_o they_o a_o pure_a and_o simple_a condemnation_n and_o cause_v tell_v they_o by_o the_o doctor_n there_o present_a at_o the_o assembly_n that_o the_o answer_n of_o these_o two_o divine_n be_v insufficient_a heretical_a deceitful_a erroneous_a and_o malicious_a in_o pursuance_n of_o this_o declaration_n he_o summon_v the_o accuse_v to_o answer_v pure_o and_o simple_o and_o they_o be_v unwilling_a to_o do_v it_o off_o hand_n he_o give_v they_o time_n till_o the_o 27_o of_o the_o same_o month._n the_o like_a admonition_n he_o give_v to_o john_n aisthon_n master_n of_o art_n in_o oxford_n who_o be_v also_o cite_v but_o he_o answer_v more_o insolent_o than_o the_o two_o former_a the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n do_v not_o inform_v we_o what_o these_o divine_n do_v afterward_o but_o there_o be_v some_o historian_n who_o relate_v that_o herford_n and_o aisthon_n persist_v in_o their_o error_n and_o that_o rapington_n renounce_v they_o â—…d_v that_o wicklef_fw-fr himself_o when_o he_o come_v to_o this_o council_n make_v a_o confession_n of_o faith_n wherein_o he_o retract_v his_o error_n and_o own_a the_o real_a presence_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n howsoever_o this_o be_v the_o council_n condemn_v the_o error_n of_o wicklef_n and_o his_o disciple_n and_o obtain_v a_o declaration_n of_o king_n richard_n a_o declaration_n against_o all_o those_o who_o shall_v teach_v or_o preach_v this_o doctrine_n wherein_o he_o permit_v the_o archbishop_n and_o bishop_n to_o cause_v they_o to_o be_v apprehend_v in_o pursuance_n of_o this_o proclamation_n the_o archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n and_o the_o other_o prelate_n cause_v those_o among_o the_o wicklefite_n to_o be_v seize_v who_o publish_v new_a doctrine_n or_o write_v for_o they_o with_o great_a warmth_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n wicklef_n die_v a_o little_a while_n after_o at_o lutterworth_n dec._n 31th_o in_o 1384_o and_o leave_v many_o book_n behind_o he_o for_o the_o establish_n of_o his_o doctrine_n the_o chief_a of_o they_o be_v his_o treatise_n entitle_v a_o trialogue_n write_v in_o form_n of_o dialogue_n between_o alethia_n i._n e._n truth_n pseudis_n i._n e._n a_o lie_n and_o phronese_n i._n e._n wisdom_n which_o be_v divide_v into_o 4_o book_n in_o the_o one_a he_o treat_v of_o god_n in_o the_o 2d_o of_o man_n and_o angel_n in_o the_o 3d_o of_o virtue_n and_o sin_n of_o wicklef_n the_o trialogue_n of_o wicklef_n grace_n liberty_n and_o the_o incarnation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 4._o in_o the_o last_o of_o sign_n or_o sacrament_n and_o of_o the_o four_o end_n of_o man._n the_o principal_a error_n contain_v in_o these_o book_n be_v as_o follow_v that_o god_n can_v but_o do_v but_o what_o he_o do_v that_o every_o thing_n which_o happen_v come_v to_o pass_v by_o necessity_n that_o god_n can_v not_o hinder_v the_o sin_n of_o the_o â—irst_n man_n nor_o pardon_v it_o without_o the_o satisfaction_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o it_o be_v impossible_a but_o the_o son_n of_o god_n must_v be_v incarnate_a make_v satisfaction_n and_o die_v that_o god_n act_n by_o necessity_n that_o he_o can_v hinder_v sin_n that_o he_o can_v save_v none_o but_o those_o who_o be_v actual_o save_v that_o he_o he_o will_v sin_n to_o bring_v good_a out_o of_o it_o as_o to_o the_o sacrament_n he_o admit_v the_o number_n of_o seven_o but_o he_o do_v not_o think_v that_o this_o name_n agree_v to_o they_o all_o universal_o i._n e._n according_a to_o the_o same_o idea_n he_o deny_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o maintain_v that_o the_o substance_n be_v real_o bread_n and_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n sacramental_o and_o figurative_o he_o believe_v that_o infant_n may_v be_v save_v without_o the_o baptism_n of_o water_n and_o those_o that_o be_v damn_v suffer_v the_o pain_n of_o sense_n the_o sacrament_n of_o order_n be_v not_o univocal_o so_o with_o the_o other_o sacrament_n it_o be_v a_o power_n and_o not_o a_o sacrament_n he_o say_v that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o st._n paul_n and_o the_o primitive_a church_n there_o be_v but_o two_o order_n he_o condemn_v the_o riches_n and_o secular_a power_n of_o the_o ecclesiastic_n and_o the_o foundation_n which_o be_v make_v for_o perpetuity_n he_o admit_v the_o sacrament_n of_o marriage_n to_o come_v under_o the_o general_a idea_n of_o a_o sacrament_n but_o he_o pretend_v that_o it_o be_v only_o make_v by_o the_o internal_a consent_n of_o the_o party_n and_o that_o it_o be_v as_o good_a nay_o better_a to_o express_v it_o by_o word_n de_fw-la futuro_fw-la than_o by_o word_n de_fw-la praesenti_fw-la he_o believe_v that_o external_a penance_n and_o the_o confession_n which_o be_v make_v to_o a_o priest_n be_v not_o necessary_a and_o that_o they_o may_v be_v leave_v off_o he_o observe_v that_o extremeunction_n have_v not_o much_o foundation_n in_o holy_a scripture_n after_o this_o he_o declaim_v against_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o
famous_a opinion_n or_o rather_o dotage_n of_o antiquity_n this_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o s._n justin_n athenagoras_n s._n irenaeas_n s._n clement_n tertullian_n lactantius_n and_o many_o other_o ancient_a writer_n concern_v the_o temporal_a beign_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o they_o fancy_v shall_v happen_v on_o earth_n a_o thousand_o year_n before_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n when_o the_o elect_n shall_v be_v gather_v together_o after_o the_o resurrection_n in_o the_o city_n of_o jerusalem_n and_o shall_v enjoy_v there_o all_o the_o delight_n imaginable_a during_o these_o thousand_o year_n s._n irenaeus_n produce_v a_o fragment_n take_v from_o the_o four_o book_n of_o papias_n wherein_o he_o endeavour_v to_o prove_v this_o opinion_n by_o a_o passage_n of_o the_o prophet_n isaiah_n and_o eusebius_n have_v cite_v a_o paragraph_n of_o his_o preface_n to_o these_o book_n in_o which_o he_o show_v the_o great_a care_n that_o he_o take_v to_o be_v inform_v of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o apostle_n by_o interrogate_a their_o disciple_n add_v that_o this_o author_n have_v set_v down_o many_o thing_n which_o he_o pretend_v to_o have_v learn_v by_o a_o unwritten_a tradition_n of_o which_o sort_n there_o be_v several_a new_a parable_n and_o instruction_n of_o our_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n that_o be_v not_o contain_v in_o the_o gospel_n together_o with_o other_o fabulous_a history_n among_o which_o we_o may_v reckon_v the_o reign_n of_o jesus_n christ_n on_o earth_n during_o the_o space_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n after_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o body_n that_o which_o lead_v he_o into_o this_o error_n continue_v eusebius_n be_v that_o he_o understand_v the_o discourse_n and_o instruction_n of_o the_o apostle_n too_o literal_o not_o understand_v that_o a_o mystical_a sense_n ought_v to_o be_v give_v to_o this_o sort_n of_o expression_n and_o that_o the_o apostle_n only_o make_v use_n of_o they_o as_o illustration_n for_o â—e_n be_v a_o man_n of_o a_o very_a mean_a capacity_n as_o appear_v from_o his_o book_n who_o nevertheless_o give_v occasion_n to_o many_o of_o the_o ancient_a father_n and_o among_o other_o to_o irenaeus_n to_o follow_v this_o error_n which_o they_o maintain_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o papias_n eusebius_n in_o the_o same_o place_n relate_v two_o miracle_n the_o account_n whereof_o papias_n declare_v that_o he_o have_v receive_v from_o the_o daughter_n of_o philip_n the_o deacon_n who_o reside_v at_o hierapolis_n that_o a_o dead_a man_n be_v raise_v at_o that_o time_n and_o that_o barsabas_n surname_v justus_n elect_v to_o be_v a_o apostle_n together_o with_o s._n mathias_n have_v swallow_v deadly_a poison_n be_v not_o hurt_v by_o it_o moreover_o he_o assure_v we_o that_o papias_n have_v collect_v in_o his_o book_n divers_a explication_n on_o some_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n compose_v by_o aristion_n a_o disciple_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o tradition_n likewise_o of_o the_o venerable_a elder_a s._n john_n but_o omit_v these_o thing_n he_o be_v content_a only_a to_o recite_v a_o passage_n wherein_o this_o ancient_a writer_n affirm_v that_o s._n mark_v compile_v his_o gospel_n from_o what_o he_o have_v hear_v s._n peter_n tell_v of_o the_o action_n and_o discourse_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o this_o be_v the_o reason_n that_o he_o have_v not_o observe_v a_o historical_a method_n that_o s._n matthew_n write_v his_o gospel_n in_o hebrew_n and_o that_o it_o be_v afterward_o translate_v into_o greek_a last_o eusebius_n affirm_v that_o he_o cite_v the_o first_o epistle_n of_o s._n peter_n and_o of_o s._n john_n and_o that_o he_o explain_v the_o history_n of_o a_o woman_n that_o be_v accuse_v before_o our_o saviour_n of_o several_a crime_n which_o be_v find_v in_o the_o gospel_n according_a to_o the_o hebrew_n thus_o we_o have_v give_v a_o account_n of_o all_o that_o be_v record_v by_o eusebius_n concern_v papias_n andrea_n caesariensis_n and_o oeoumenius_n have_v likewise_o produce_v some_o passage_n oecumneius_n passage_n andraeas_n caesariensis_n and_o oécumenius_n have_v likewise_o produce_v some_o passage_n andraeas_n caesariensis_n in_o serm._n 12._o in_o apocalyps_n cite_v a_o passage_n of_o papias_n wherein_o he_o say_v that_o the_o dispose_n of_o sublunary_a thing_n be_v commit_v to_o the_o care_n of_o the_o angel_n that_o be_v round_o the_o earth_n but_o that_o they_o do_v not_o perform_v their_o duty_n as_o they_o ought_v to_o do_v oecumenius_n upon_o the_o act_n observe_v that_o papias_n believe_v that_o judas_n do_v not_o end_v his_o life_n by_o hang_v but_o that_o he_o be_v run_v over_o with_o a_o chariot_n which_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o theophylact_fw-mi euthymius_n and_o oecumneius_n of_o his_o work_n in_o their_o commentary_n on_o the_o holy_a scripture_n but_o it_o be_v not_o certain_a whether_o they_o be_v papias_n or_o no._n the_o judgement_n that_o ought_v to_o be_v give_v concern_v he_o be_v that_o which_o have_v be_v already_o give_v by_o eusebius_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o he_o be_v a_o good_a man_n but_o very_o credulous_a and_o of_o very_o mean_a barts_n who_o delight_v much_o in_o hear_v and_o tell_v story_n and_o miracle_n and_o since_o he_o be_v exceed_o inquisitive_a and_o incline_v to_o believe_v every_o thing_n that_o be_v tell_v he_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v admire_v that_o he_o have_v divulge_v divers_a error_n and_o extravagant_a notion_n as_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o have_v give_v we_o fabulous_a narrative_n for_o real_a history_n which_o show_v that_o nothing_o be_v so_o dangerous_a in_o matter_n of_o religion_n as_o light_o to_o believe_v and_o too_o greedy_o to_o embrace_v all_o that_o have_v the_o appearance_n of_o piety_n without_o consider_v in_o the_o first_o place_n how_o true_a it_o be_v 55._o be_v without_o consider_v in_o the_o first_o place_n how_o true_a it_o be_v this_o be_v conformable_a to_o a_o excellent_a passage_n of_o s._n augustin_n non_fw-la sit_fw-la religio_fw-la nostra_fw-la in_o phantasmatibus_fw-la nostris_fw-la melius_fw-la est_fw-la enim_fw-la qualecumque_fw-la verum_fw-la quà m_fw-la omne_fw-la quicqùid_fw-la pro_fw-la arbitrio_fw-la fingi_fw-la potest_fw-la melior_fw-la est_fw-la vera_fw-la stipula_fw-la quà m_fw-la lux_fw-la inani_fw-la cogitation_n pro_fw-la suspicantis_fw-la voluntate_fw-la formata_fw-la de_fw-fr ver_fw-la rel._n c._n 55._o quadratus_n and_o aristides_n these_o two_o defender_n of_o the_o faith_n present_v apology_n for_o christian_n to_o the_o emperor_n adrian_n the_o first_o be_v a_o disciple_n of_o the_o apostle_n adrian_n apostle_n a_o disciple_n of_o the_o apostle_n hieron_n ep._n 84._o ad_fw-la magnum_fw-la this_o appear_v from_o the_o fragment_n that_o be_v set_v down_o afterward_o we_o must_v not_o confound_v this_o quadratus_n with_o another_o of_o this_o name_n who_o be_v bishop_n of_o athens_n and_o the_o successor_n of_o publius_n mention_v by_o eusebius_n lib._n 4._o cap._n 23._o s._n jerom_n make_v no_o distinction_n between_o they_o in_o his_o catalogue_n nor_o in_o his_o epistle_n to_o magnus_n and_o they_o be_v likewise_o confound_v in_o the_o menâ—logium_fw-la graecâ—rum_fw-la but_o valesâ—us_o clear_o prove_v that_o they_o be_v different_a for_o the_o first_o be_v not_o a_o bishop_n as_o appear_v from_o the_o testimony_n of_o eusebius_n lib._n 3._o c._n 37._o and_o lib._n 4._o c._n 3._o beside_o the_o former_a quadratus_n be_v a_o disciple_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o live_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o emperor_n adrian_n whereas_o the_o other_o never_o see_v the_o apostle_n as_o be_v contemporary_a with_o dionysius_n corinthius_n under_o the_o reign_n of_o antoninus_n and_o it_o can_v be_v doubt_v but_o that_o it_o be_v the_o elder_n who_o present_v the_o apology_n to_o adrian_n and_o it_o be_v say_v that_o he_o have_v the_o gift_n of_o prophecy_n aristides_n quadratus_n &_o aristides_n testament_n aristides_n it_o be_v say_v that_o he_o have_v the_o gift_n of_o prophecy_n eâ—sebius_n lib._n 3._o cap._n 37._o assure_v we_o that_o he_o be_v endue_v with_o the_o gift_n of_o prophecy_n as_o be_v the_o daughter_n of_o philip_n the_o deacon_n and_o miltiades_n in_o euseb._n lib._n 5._o cap._n 17._o reckon_v he_o in_o the_o number_n of_o the_o prophet_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n eusebius_n assure_v we_o that_o the_o apology_n of_o this_o author_n be_v extant_a in_o his_o 〈◊〉_d and_o that_o it_o show_v the_o genius_n of_o this_o man_n and_o the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o the_o apostle_n but_o we_o have_v only_o a_o small_a fragment_n produce_v by_o eusebius_n in_o the_o four_o book_n of_o his_o history_n chap._n 3._o wherein_o the_o author_n declare_v that_o none_o can_v doubt_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o miracle_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o the_o person_n that_o be_v heal_v or_o raise_v from_o the_o dead_a by_o he_o have_v be_v see_v not_o only_a when_o he_o write_v his_o miracle_n or_o whilst_o he_o be_v upon_o earth_n but_o even_o a_o very_a great_a while_n after_o his_o death_n so_o that_o there_o
whether_o he_o shall_v let_v he_o stay_v in_o the_o church_n that_o it_o be_v below_o the_o divine_a majesty_n the_o evangelical_n discipline_n and_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o church_n to_o permit_v a_o man_n that_o exercise_v so_o infamous_a a_o profession_n to_o be_v in_o her_o communion_n that_o if_o the_o law_n forbid_v man_n to_o put_v on_o female_a habit_n it_o certain_o foâ—_n bid_v they_o much_o more_o to_o personate_v the_o gesture_n and_o posture_n of_o woman_n and_o to_o represent_v unseemly_a and_o lascivious_a action_n that_o though_o this_o actor_n have_v forbear_v to_o appear_v on_o the_o stage_n himself_o yet_o he_o be_v no_o less_o criminal_a in_o teach_v his_o scandalous_a art_n to_o other_o that_o if_o he_o pretend_v in_o his_o own_o excuse_n that_o he_o be_v indigent_a and_o have_v no_o other_o way_n leave_v he_o to_o maintain_v himself_o he_o shall_v be_v relieve_v as_o the_o other_o poor_a belong_v to_o the_o church_n be_v provide_v he_o will_v be_v content_a with_o that_o little_a subsistence_n the_o church_n allow_v he_o and_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o this_o be_v give_v he_o by_o way_n of_o recompense_n for_o sin_v no_o more_o since_o he_o alone_o reap_v the_o benefit_n of_o it_o the_o three_o which_o be_v the_o sixty_o five_o in_o pamelius_n order_n be_v write_v to_o rogatianus_n against_o one_o of_o his_o deacon_n who_o forget_v the_o respect_n he_o owe_v to_o his_o own_o bishop_n have_v treat_v he_o after_o a_o undutiful_a manner_n st._n cyprian_n and_o his_o brethren_n to_o who_o this_o bishop_n have_v write_v about_o the_o matter_n answer_v he_o that_o he_o may_v have_v punish_v he_o immediate_o for_o his_o boldness_n if_o he_o have_v be_v so_o please_v and_o that_o his_o writing_n to_o he_o about_o it_o be_v only_o a_o effect_n of_o his_o humility_n they_o enlarge_v upon_o the_o respect_n and_o obedience_n that_o be_v due_a to_o bishop_n affirm_v that_o the_o original_a of_o all_o schism_n and_o heresy_n proceed_v from_o the_o contempt_n that_o be_v show_v to_o they_o at_o last_o they_o advise_v this_o bishop_n in_o case_n his_o deacon_n still_o continue_v to_o provoke_v he_o with_o new_a injury_n to_o make_v use_n of_o his_o episcopal_a authority_n and_o to_o excommunicate_v he_o together_o with_o the_o other_o who_o have_v join_v himself_o with_o he_o hope_v nevertheless_o that_o he_o will_v give_v he_o full_a satisfaction_n because_o say_v they_o we_o have_v rather_o overcome_v the_o evil_n we_o receive_v by_o patience_n than_o revenge_n ourselves_o by_o the_o sacerdotal_a power_n the_o four_o letter_n which_o be_v the_o sixty_o second_o in_o pamelius_n edition_n be_v write_v in_o the_o name_n of_o a_o council_n to_o pomponius_n a_o bishop_n who_o have_v consult_v st._n cyprian_n advice_n about_o some_o virgin_n who_o have_v make_v a_o resolution_n to_o keep_v their_o virginity_n have_v be_v too_o familiar_a with_o some_o person_n and_o particular_o with_o a_o deacon_n he_o commend_v this_o bishop_n for_o deprive_v the_o deacon_n and_o the_o rest_n that_o have_v live_v with_o they_o of_o the_o communion_n as_o for_o what_o concern_v the_o case_n of_o the_o virgin_n it_o be_v ordain_v that_o those_o who_o have_v lose_v their_o virginity_n shall_v do_v public_a penance_n for_o their_o crime_n a_o considerable_a time_n as_o be_v adulteress_n in_o respect_n of_o jesus_n christ_n their_o spouse_n and_o that_o if_o they_o will_v not_o quit_v the_o company_n of_o those_o person_n with_o who_o they_o have_v maintain_v this_o criminal_a correspondence_n they_o shall_v be_v for_o ever_o turn_v out_o of_o the_o church_n without_o hope_n of_o pardon_n and_o salvation_n since_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o be_v save_v out_o of_o the_o bosom_n of_o the_o church_n and_o then_o as_o for_o those_o who_o have_v not_o lose_v their_o virginity_n he_o judge_v it_o expedient_a to_o admit_v they_o to_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n but_o with_o this_o warning_n that_o if_o they_o still_o continue_v to_o live_v in_o the_o same_o house_n with_o those_o person_n they_o shall_v be_v punish_v after_o a_o more_o severe_a manner_n and_o must_v no_o more_o expect_v to_o be_v pardon_v so_o easy_o thus_o i_o have_v brief_o run_v over_o these_o four_o letter_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o annal_n of_o st._n cyprian_n have_v place_v at_o the_o head_n of_o his_o english_a edition_n and_o pretend_v to_o have_v be_v write_v before_o any_o of_o the_o rest_n because_o st._n cyprian_n convince_a cyprian_n st._n cyprian_n the_o principal_a reason_n be_v because_o he_o do_v not_o speak_v of_o any_o persecution_n in_o his_o letter_n though_o this_o reason_n be_v not_o absolute_o convince_a make_v no_o mention_n of_o any_o persecution_n either_o present_a or_o past_a in_o they_o as_o he_o do_v in_o almost_o all_o the_o rest_n the_o reader_n ought_v to_o consult_v mr._n dodwell_n learned_a dissertation_n upon_o this_o letter_n to_o pomponius_n wherein_o he_o will_v see_v what_o give_v occasion_n to_o those_o virgin_n to_o live_v in_o so_o scandalous_a a_o manner_n with_o the_o deacon_n full_o explain_v there_o remain_v nothing_o now_o but_o the_o 63_o letter_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o annal_n in_o the_o english_a edition_n innovation_n edition_n pretend_v to_o have_v be_v write_v in_o the_o year_n 253._o because_o it_o appear_v that_o st._n cyprian_n be_v then_o a_o bishop_n cum_fw-la mediocritatem_fw-la nostram_fw-la sâ—â—peâ—_n hoâ—ilâ—_n &_o 〈◊〉_d moderatime_o teâ—eamus_fw-la beside_o that_o there_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o persecution_n and_o say_v that_o this_o be_v the_o cause_n why_o some_o of_o the_o faithful_a abstain_v from_o offer_v wine_n this_o rather_o as_o i_o intimate_v above_o be_v the_o true_a reason_n of_o this_o innovation_n affirm_v to_o have_v be_v write_v in_o the_o year_n 253_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o persecution_n under_o gallus_n and_o volusian_n it_o be_v address_v to_o caecilius_n and_o condemn_v the_o error_n or_o rather_o the_o abuse_n of_o some_o priest_n who_o offer_v only_a water_n in_o the_o holy_a sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass._n he_o confront_v this_o ill_a custom_n which_o be_v introduce_v in_o some_o place_n with_o the_o example_n and_o precept_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o show_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o offer_v in_o the_o chalice_n nothing_o but_o wine_n mingle_v with_o water_n he_o speak_v of_o this_o after_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o may_v incline_v we_o to_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v absolute_o necessary_a in_o his_o opinion_n to_o mingle_v water_n with_o the_o wine_n for_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o as_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n can_v not_o be_v only_o of_o meal_n unless_o it_o be_v temper_v with_o water_n so_o likewise_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n can_v not_o be_v of_o wine_n alone_o if_o it_o be_v not_o mingle_v with_o water_n but_o beside_o that_o in_o the_o explication_n of_o these_o word_n we_o may_v understand_v they_o of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n take_v in_o a_o mystical_a sense_n we_o ought_v not_o to_o wonder_v that_o the_o father_n speak_v often_o thus_o of_o custom_n establish_v in_o their_o own_o time_n when_o they_o be_v ancient_a such_o as_o this_o be_v which_o come_v from_o the_o example_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n we_o be_v not_o at_o all_o to_o wonder_v i_o say_v if_o they_o speak_v of_o they_o as_o of_o necessary_a thing_n without_o scrupulous_o examine_v whether_o they_o be_v of_o absolute_a necessity_n take_v they_o in_o the_o rigorous_a sense_n he_o observe_v in_o this_o letter_n that_o they_o use_v in_o his_o time_n to_o celebrate_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n in_o the_o morning_n and_o that_o baptism_n be_v a_o necessary_a preparation_n for_o the_o eucharist_n he_o speak_v of_o this_o sacrament_n in_o such_o term_n as_o plain_o show_v that_o he_o believe_v it_o real_o contain_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o yet_o he_o lay_v down_o several_a mystical_a reason_n to_o explain_v why_o they_o make_v use_v of_o bread_n and_o wine_n mingle_v with_o water_n he_o tell_v we_o that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v figurative_o represent_v by_o the_o wine_n and_o that_o the_o water_n which_o be_v mingle_v with_o it_o signify_v the_o union_n of_o the_o people_n with_o jesus_n christ._n upon_o these_o ground_n it_o be_v that_o he_o say_v that_o if_o we_o offer_v pure_a wine_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n will_v be_v without_o we_o and_o that_o if_o we_o offer_v only_a water_n we_o shall_v be_v without_o jesus_n christ_n and_o last_o that_o as_o several_a grain_n of_o corn_n ground_n and_o knead_v together_o make_v one_o loaf_n so_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n we_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n in_o jesus_n christ_n who_o be_v that_o celestial_a bread_n see_v here_o the_o power_n of_o prejudice_n the_o extract_n which_o m._n du_n pin_n
beauty_n by_o the_o communication_n of_o the_o word_n and_o by_o the_o union_n it_o maintain_v with_o he_o that_o catechuman_n be_v as_o it_o be_v infant_n that_o be_v as_o yet_o in_o their_o mother_n belly_n that_o be_v perfect_o instruct_v they_o be_v bear_v through_o baptism_n and_o at_o last_o become_v perfect_a full_o grow_v man_n that_o we_o ought_v not_o therefore_o to_o abuse_v these_o word_n and_o employ_v they_o to_o oppose_v virginity_n to_o which_o st._n paul_n exhort_v the_o fiathful_a not_o allow_v marriage_n itself_o and_o second_o marriage_n in_o particular_a but_o as_o a_o remedy_n for_o incontinence_n like_o one_o that_o shall_v desire_v a_o person_n that_o be_v sick_a and_o indisposed_a to_o eat_v on_o a_o fastday_n and_o say_v to_o he_o it_o be_v to_o be_v wish_v that_o you_o be_v able_a to_o east_n as_o all_o of_o we_o have_v do_v to_o day_n for_o you_o know_v eat_v be_v forbid_v but_o since_o you_o be_v sick_a it_o be_v expedient_a for_o you_o to_o eat_v that_o you_o may_v not_o die_v in_o the_o four_o discourse_n that_o go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o theopatra_n it_o be_v maintain_v that_o nothing_o be_v more_o efficacious_a than_o virginity_n to_o make_v a_o man_n enter_v again_o into_o paradise_n and_o enjoy_v a_o bless_a immortality_n in_o the_o five_o thalusa_n endeavour_v to_o demonstrate_v that_o the_o most_o excellent_a gift_n we_o can_v present_v to_o god_n and_o the_o most_o worthy_a of_o he_o be_v to_o embrace_v virginity_n and_o she_o give_v several_a caution_n and_o advertisment_n to_o virgin_n how_o to_o preserve_v their_o virginity_n without_o spot_n or_o blemish_n agatha_n that_o manage_n the_o conference_n after_o thalusa_n undertake_v to_o prove_v in_o the_o six_o discourse_n that_o virginity_n â—â—ght_n to_o be_v accompany_v with_o virtue_n and_o good_a work_n and_o to_o this_o purpose_n she_o explain_v the_o parable_n of_o the_o ten_o virgin_n procilla_n afterward_o begin_v the_o seven_o discourse_n wherein_o she_o show_v the_o excellency_n of_o virginity_n because_o of_o all_o virtue_n this_o be_v that_o which_o have_v the_o honour_n to_o be_v the_o spouse_n of_o jesus_n christ._n she_o explain_v a_o a_o certain_a place_n out_o of_o the_o six_o chapter_n of_o the_o canticle_n ver_fw-la 7._o and_o 8._o there_o be_v threescore_o queen_n and_o fourscore_o concubine_n and_o virgin_n without_o number_n my_o dove_n my_o undefiled_a be_v but_o one_o thecla_o assume_v the_o discourse_n after_o this_o observe_v that_o the_o greek_a word_n that_o signify_v virginity_n only_o by_o add_v one_o letter_n to_o it_o denote_v a_o union_n with_o god_n and_o a_o frequentation_n of_o heavenly_a thing_n she_o take_v occasion_n from_o tâ—…ce_n to_o show_v that_o virginity_n elevate_v we_o up_o to_o heaven_n and_o make_v we_o despise_v the_o vanity_n of_o thing_n below_o and_o have_v cite_v a_o place_n in_o the_o revelation_n chap._n 12._o concern_v a_o woman_n that_o be_v there_o describe_v she_o explain_v it_o of_o the_o church_n in_o short_a after_o she_o have_v draw_v some_o allegory_n from_o number_n she_o exhort_v all_o virgin_n to_o persevere_v in_o their_o virginity_n and_o to_o resist_v the_o attack_n of_o the_o serpent_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o temptation_n of_o the_o devil_n from_o thence_o she_o launche_n out_o into_o other_o matter_n and_o show_v that_o man_n be_v free_a agent_n and_o that_o they_o be_v not_o necessitate_v to_o do_v good_a or_o ill_a by_o the_o insâ—…ences_n and_o configuration_n of_o the_o star_n deâ—iding_v the_o effect_n that_o the_o astrologer_n attribute_v to_o the_o constellation_n because_o of_o their_o name_n for_o say_v she_o if_o there_o be_v any_o such_o thing_n as_o fatal_a necessity_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o world_n it_o be_v â—o_o no_o purpose_n for_o god_n to_o place_v the_o star_n of_o man_n and_o the_o star_n of_o beast_n in_o order_n and_o that_o if_o there_o be_v not_o a_o necessity_n at_o that_o time_n wherefore_o shall_v god_n establish_v it_o since_o the_o world_n be_v then_o in_o its_o full_a perfection_n and_o in_o a_o time_n which_o they_o call_v the_o golden_a age_n she_o afterward_o demonstrate_v that_o if_o we_o be_v necessitate_v by_o the_o fatality_n of_o our_o nativity_n under_o such_o and_o such_o a_o constellation_n it_o will_v follow_v that_o god_n who_o be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o star_n and_o of_o their_o motion_n and_o disposition_n will_v likewise_o be_v the_o author_n of_o sin_n and_o iniquity_n she_o add_v that_o law_n be_v contrary_a to_o thing_n that_o be_v do_v by_o a_o fatal_a necessity_n it_o be_v impossible_a that_o these_o law_n shall_v be_v make_v by_o mere_a fatality_n for_o say_v she_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v suppose_v that_o this_o fatality_n will_v destroy_v itself_o now_o if_o those_o that_o have_v a_o share_n in_o make_v these_o law_n be_v not_o subject_a to_o this_o fatal_a necessity_n why_o shall_v we_o not_o pass_v the_o very_a same_o judgement_n upon_o other_o beside_o if_o such_o a_o fatality_n real_o take_v place_n it_o will_v be_v injustice_n either_o to_o recompense_v the_o good_a or_o punish_v the_o bad_a or_o rather_o there_o will_v be_v neither_o good_a nor_o evil_a in_o the_o world_n since_o every_o one_o will_v be_v constrain_v to_o good_a or_o evil._n afterward_o to_o explain_v the_o cause_n of_o evil_a she_o say_v there_o be_v two_o contrary_a motion_n in_o we_o one_o of_o which_o be_v call_v the_o concupiscence_n of_o the_o flesh_n the_o other_o the_o concupiscence_n of_o the_o spirit_n that_o this_o be_v the_o original_a of_o all_o good_a and_o the_o other_o the_o cause_n of_o all_o evil._n after_o this_o tysians_n take_v up_o the_o discourse_n explain_v in_o the_o nine_o discourse_n a_o place_n of_o leviticus_n v._o 36._o chap._n 23_o where_o mention_n be_v make_v of_o the_o feast_n of_o the_o seven_o month_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o fifteen_o of_o september_n which_o be_v the_o scenopegia_fw-la or_o feast_n of_o tabernacle_n she_o reprehend_v the_o jew_n for_o stop_v at_o the_o bare_a letter_n of_o scripture_n without_o penetrate_v into_o the_o hâ—dden_a mysterious_a sense_n and_o for_o take_v the_o figure_n of_o thing_n to_o come_v as_o mark_n of_o thing_n that_o be_v already_o past_a she_o instance_n in_o the_o paschal_n lamb_n which_o they_o do_v not_o comprehend_v to_o be_v a_o type_n of_o jesus_n christ_n who_o at_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n shall_v save_v soul_n mark_v with_o his_o own_o blood_n that_o the_o law_n be_v the_o figure_n of_o the_o gospel_n that_o these_o shadow_n and_o representation_n be_v no_o more_o but_o that_o we_o shall_v have_v a_o perfect_a knowledge_n of_o all_o thing_n when_o we_o shall_v be_v raise_v up_o from_o the_o dead_a that_o man_n be_v create_v immortal_a but_o that_o his_o sin_n cause_v he_o to_o incline_v towards_o the_o earth_n god_n make_v he_o mortal_a lest_o he_o shall_v continue_v a_o sinner_n everlasting_o that_o for_o this_o reason_n he_o separate_v the_o soul_n from_o the_o body_n that_o so_o the_o sin_n which_o be_v in_o the_o body_n be_v dead_a and_o destroy_v he_o may_v raise_v it_o up_o again_o immortal_a and_o deliver_v from_o the_o tyranny_n of_o sin_n that_o we_o ought_v to_o adorn_v this_o body_n which_o may_v be_v call_v a_o tabernacle_n with_o faith_n with_o charity_n virtue_n and_o particular_o with_o chastity_n that_o those_o that_o live_v chaste_o in_o the_o state_n of_o marriage_n adorn_v it_o in_o part_n but_o not_o so_o perfect_o as_o those_o that_o have_v make_v a_o profession_n of_o virginity_n that_o those_o person_n who_o have_v thus_o adorn_v and_o set_v out_o the_o tabernacle_n of_o their_o body_n in_o this_o life_n shall_v enjoy_v after_o the_o resurrection_n a_o thousand_o year_n of_o repose_n and_o felicity_n upon_o the_o earth_n with_o jesus_n christ_n that_o afterward_o they_o shall_v follow_v he_o to_o heaven_n and_o that_o this_o be_v the_o promise_a beatitude_n in_o which_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o more_o tabernacle_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o which_o our_o body_n shall_v be_v change_v and_o become_v incorruptible_a and_o man_n shall_v be_v make_v like_o angel_n last_o domnina_fw-la to_o show_v the_o excellency_n of_o virginity_n fall_v into_o a_o very_a obscure_a allegory_n upon_o a_o place_n of_o scripture_n take_v out_o of_o the_o book_n of_o judge_n after_o her_o harangue_n be_v end_v arete_n assume_v the_o discourse_n tell_v they_o that_o to_o be_v true_o a_o virgin_n it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a bare_o to_o preserve_v and_o keep_v continence_n of_o body_n but_o that_o it_o be_v likewise_o necessary_a to_o purify_v one_o self_n from_o all_o sensual_a desire_n that_o we_o actual_o dishonour_v and_o full_o virginity_n when_o we_o abandon_v ourselves_o to_o pride_n or_o permit_v a_o spirit_n of_o vanity_n to_o possess_v we_o because_o we_o have_v preserve_v our_o body_n
spiritual_a and_o the_o angel_n be_v active_a spirit_n who_o god_n make_v use_v of_o to_o assist_v the_o weakness_n of_o men._n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o psalm_n 132._o he_o observe_v that_o the_o woman_n which_o anoint_v the_o head_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v different_a from_o she_o that_o anoint_v his_o foot_n he_o take_v notice_n that_o some_o have_v say_v that_o it_o be_v upon_o mount_n hermon_n the_o angel_n descend_v to_o have_v commerce_n with_o woman_n but_o he_o reject_v this_o imagination_n because_o we_o can_v trust_v those_o thing_n but_o to_o that_o which_o be_v write_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o law_n in_o psalm_n 135._o he_o reprove_v those_o that_o be_v not_o attentive_a to_o what_o be_v read_v in_o the_o church_n in_o the_o comment_n on_o psalm_n 137._o he_o observe_v that_o true_a repentance_n consist_v in_o refrain_v from_o all_o those_o sin_n which_o we_o know_v ourselves_o to_o have_v former_o commit_v and_o in_o do_v they_o no_o more_o in_o the_o comment_n upon_o the_o follow_a psalm_n he_o blame_v the_o minister_n of_o jesus_n christ_n who_o addict_v themselves_o whole_o to_o the_o affair_n of_o this_o world_n that_o they_o may_v purchase_v temporal_a riches_n he_o say_v that_o we_o be_v permit_v to_o hate_v the_o enemy_n of_o god_n that_o be_v to_o say_v as_o far_o as_o they_o be_v the_o enemy_n of_o god_n according_a to_o that_o excellent_a say_v that_o we_o shall_v hate_v the_o vice_n and_o love_v the_o person_n upon_o psalm_n 140._o he_o distinguish_v four_o sort_n of_o prayer_n deprecation_n oration_n petition_n and_o thanksgiving_n and_o he_o say_v that_o it_o belong_v to_o our_o humility_n to_o pray_v to_o the_o majesty_n of_o god_n to_o be_v pray_v unto_o it_o belong_v to_o our_o faith_n to_o petition_n and_o to_o our_o gratitude_n to_o thank_v god_n for_o his_o benefit_n he_o describe_v the_o easiness_n and_o danger_n of_o offend_a god_n by_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o tongue_n he_o observe_v that_o the_o book_n of_o wisdom_n which_o the_o latin_n attribute_n to_o solomon_n pass_v among_o the_o greek_n and_o hebrew_n for_o jesus_n the_o son_n of_o syrach_n a_o infinite_a number_n of_o other_o remark_n may_v yet_o be_v draw_v from_o these_o commentary_n but_o these_o be_v sufficient_a for_o our_o design_n for_o if_o we_o shall_v give_v a_o account_n of_o all_o the_o commentary_n of_o author_n upon_o the_o scripture_n and_o all_o that_o they_o contain_v we_o shall_v never_o have_v do_v wherefore_o we_o pray_v the_o reader_n that_o he_o will_v be_v content_a with_o these_o extract_v which_o we_o have_v make_v from_o the_o commentary_n of_o st._n hilary_n which_o can_v but_o be_v too_o long_o already_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o these_o commentary_n be_v almost_o whole_o take_v out_o of_o origen_n they_o contain_v many_o allegory_n and_o many_o moral_a thought_n there_o be_v much_o wit_n and_o learning_n observable_a in_o they_o he_o advertise_v the_o reader_n often_o that_o the_o latin_a do_v not_o full_o express_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o greek_a word_n which_o also_o discover_v that_o this_o work_n be_v take_v from_o a_o greek_a commentary_n and_o that_o he_o follow_v the_o emphasis_n of_o the_o greek_a word_n the_o sense_n whereof_o the_o latin_a translator_n be_v oblige_v to_o express_v st._n jerom_n call_v st._n hilary_n the_o rhosne_fw-fr of_o latin_a eloquence_n latinae_fw-la eloquentiae_fw-la rhodanum_n allude_v not_o only_a to_o the_o country_n where_o he_o be_v bear_v but_o also_o to_o the_o genius_n of_o his_o style_n which_o be_v violent_a and_o rapid_a like_o the_o course_n of_o the_o rhosne_fw-fr for_o as_o this_o river_n by_o the_o violence_n of_o its_o water_n carry_v all_o before_o it_o that_o hinder_v its_o course_n so_o st._n hilary_n ravish_v the_o mind_n and_o judgement_n and_o extort_v a_o consent_n by_o the_o vehemence_n of_o his_o expression_n his_o manner_n of_o express_v thing_n smite_v astonish_v overthrow_n and_o persuade_v his_o period_n be_v common_o long_a and_o intricate_a which_o render_v he_o everywhere_o obscure_a and_o almost_o unintelligible_a in_o some_o place_n he_o often_o use_v barbarous_a term_n and_o there_o be_v some_o place_n in_o his_o work_n where_o there_o be_v no_o syntax_n he_o be_v full_a of_o figure_n and_o antithesis_n his_o reason_n though_o solid_a yet_o be_v much_o improve_v by_o the_o lively_a and_o smart_a turn_n that_o he_o give_v they_o he_o do_v not_o spare_v his_o adversary_n but_o he_o speak_v to_o power_n and_o of_o power_n with_o a_o unparalleled_a freedom_n he_o be_v partial_a to_o none_o but_o be_v a_o rigid_a censor_n of_o manner_n and_o a_o severe_a defender_n of_o the_o faith_n though_o st._n jerom_n say_v in_o his_o seven_o epistle_n to_o leta_fw-la that_o one_o may_v read_v st._n hilary_n work_n without_o meet_v any_o thing_n that_o be_v offensive_a to_o piety_n and_o religion_n inoffenso_fw-la decurrat_fw-la pede_fw-la yet_o it_o must_v be_v confess_v that_o there_o be_v some_o error_n and_o some_o expression_n which_o be_v not_o agreeable_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n one_o of_o the_o principal_a be_v his_o opinion_n concern_v the_o passion_n of_o jesus_n christ._n he_o think_v that_o he_o have_v no_o sense_n of_o pain_n though_o he_o receive_v upon_o his_o body_n the_o wound_n and_o blow_v which_o cause_n pain_n the_o schoolman_n have_v endeavour_v to_o give_v a_o good_a sense_n to_o this_o expression_n some_o have_v say_v with_o the_o master_n of_o the_o sentence_n that_o he_o do_v not_o deny_v but_o jesus_n christ_n feel_v pain_n but_o he_o deny_v that_o the_o pain_n he_o have_v be_v the_o effect_n of_o sin_n as_o it_o be_v in_o other_o men._n other_o have_v say_v that_o he_o do_v not_o exclude_v his_o suffering_n but_o the_o necessity_n of_o suffer_v some_o have_v affirm_v that_o he_o speak_v in_o this_o place_n of_o the_o divinity_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o not_o of_o his_o humanity_n but_o all_o these_o solution_n appear_v to_o i_o to_o be_v groundless_a and_o if_o one_o will_v excuse_v st._n hilary_n it_o may_v better_o be_v do_v by_o say_v that_o the_o word_n pain_n suffer_v fear_v and_o sorrow_n be_v not_o to_o be_v understand_v precise_o of_o the_o perception_n that_o be_v in_o the_o sense_n but_o of_o the_o trouble_n that_o result_v from_o thence_o in_o the_o soul_n and_o spirit_n of_o the_o uneasiness_n of_o pain_n or_o the_o sensible_a commotion_n of_o fear_n or_o sorrow_n and_o in_o this_o sense_n it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v no_o pain_n nor_o fear_v because_o his_o soul_n continue_v in_o a_o perfect_a tranquillity_n st._n hilary_n have_v not_o very_o clear_a notion_n concern_v spiritual_a being_n for_o in_o the_o five_o canon_n of_o his_o commentary_n upon_o st._n matthew_n he_o say_v that_o all_o creature_n be_v corporeal_a and_o that_o the_o soul_n which_o be_v in_o body_n be_v corporeal_a substance_n he_o hold_v also_o a_o intolerable_a error_n concern_v the_o last_o judgement_n i_o do_v not_o insist_v upon_o some_o small_a error_n as_o when_o in_o canon_n 31st_o and_o 32d_o upon_o st._n matthew_n he_o excuse_v the_o sin_n of_o st._n peter_n when_o he_o say_v in_o canon_n 16_o that_o the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n get_v thou_o behind_o i_o satan_n be_v not_o address_v to_o this_o apostle_n when_o he_o affirm_v in_o canon_n 33d_o that_o the_o divinity_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v separate_v from_o his_o humanity_n at_o the_o time_n of_o his_o death_n upon_o psalm_n 119._o that_o the_o virgin_n shall_v be_v purge_v by_o the_o fire_n of_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n in_o canon_n 14_o and_o upon_o psalm_n 129th_o that_o god_n create_v the_o soul_n of_o the_o first_o man_n before_o his_o body_n in_o canon_n 17_o that_o the_o world_n shall_v not_o continue_v above_o 6000_o year_n in_o canon_n 20_o that_o moses_n do_v not_o die_v and_o that_o he_o shall_v come_v again_o at_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n but_o if_o this_o father_n have_v some_o error_n of_o this_o nature_n yet_o it_o must_v also_o be_v acknowledge_v that_o he_o hold_v a_o very_a orthodox_n doctrine_n about_o the_o chief_a mystery_n of_o faith_n he_o speak_v of_o the_o attribute_n of_o god_n in_o a_o sublime_a and_o noble_a manner_n he_o explain_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o trinity_n with_o wonderful_a clearness_n and_o exactness_n every_o time_n that_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o incarnation_n he_o use_v the_o most_o proper_a term_n to_o express_v the_o hypostatical_a union_n of_o the_o two_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ._n he_o explain_v the_o different_a order_n of_o the_o angel_n and_o their_o ministry_n he_o make_v happiness_n to_o consist_v in_o the_o vision_n of_o god_n and_o say_v express_o that_o the_o good_a and_o evil_a be_v happy_a or_o miserable_a before_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n he_o think_v that_o on_o
imposture_n and_o trick_n that_o he_o allow_v the_o people_n to_o abuse_v and_o use_v violence_n to_o the_o christian_n and_o reserve_v to_o himself_o the_o way_n of_o moderation_n to_o allure_v and_o persuade_v they_o that_o he_o change_v his_o court_n and_o gain_v the_o soldier_n over_o to_o his_o side_n that_o he_o remove_v christian_n from_o all_o office_n that_o he_o entice_v some_o by_o hope_n of_o reward_n and_o seduce_v other_o that_o he_o send_v some_o of_o they_o into_o banishment_n and_o in_o spite_n of_o his_o affect_a gentleness_n he_o have_v exercise_v the_o great_a cruelty_n upon_o other_o he_o add_v that_o this_o tyrant_n have_v a_o design_n to_o shut_v out_o christian_n from_o all_o protection_n of_o the_o law_n and_o to_o forbid_v they_o to_o make_v use_n of_o it_o allege_v this_o for_o a_o reason_n that_o their_o law_n command_v they_o to_o bear_v injury_n patient_o and_o to_o render_v evil_a for_o good_n st._n gregory_n answer_v this_o raillery_n by_o say_v that_o if_o christian_n have_v a_o law_n which_o oblige_v they_o to_o bear_v with_o evil_a yet_o there_o be_v no_o law_n in_o the_o world_n which_o permit_v any_o to_o do_v it_o and_o beside_o that_o there_o be_v among_o christian_n two_o sort_n of_o precept_n that_o some_o of_o they_o do_v so_o oblige_v that_o it_o be_v absolute_o necessary_a to_o obey_v they_o but_o there_o be_v other_o which_z do_v not_o oblige_v but_o christian_n be_v free_a to_o fulfil_v or_o not_o fulfil_v they_o that_o all_o the_o world_n can_v arrive_v at_o that_o perfection_n which_o consist_v in_o the_o observation_n of_o evangelical_n counsel_n and_o that_o one_o may_v be_v save_v by_o observe_v only_o what_o be_v command_v as_o necessary_a to_o be_v do_v in_o this_o place_n he_o make_v a_o digression_n about_o the_o moderation_n which_o christian_n observe_v when_o they_o be_v in_o power_n and_o this_o he_o oppose_v to_o the_o cruelty_n which_o the_o pagan_n have_v exercise_v there_o be_v a_o time_n say_v he_o to_o the_o pagan_n when_o we_o have_v the_o authority_n in_o our_o hand_n as_o well_o as_o you_o but_o what_o have_v we_o do_v to_o those_o of_o your_o religion_n which_o come_v near_o to_o what_o the_o christian_n have_v suffer_v from_o you_o have_v we_o take_v your_o liberty_n from_o you_o have_v we_o stir_v up_o the_o fairy_n of_o the_o mobile_n against_o you_o have_v we_o put_v governor_n in_o place_n on_o purpose_n to_o condemn_v you_o to_o punishment_n have_v we_o attempt_v the_o life_n of_o any_o person_n have_v we_o remove_v any_o body_n from_o the_o magistracy_n or_o from_o their_o office_n in_o a_o word_n have_v we_o do_v any_o of_o those_o thing_n to_o you_o which_o you_o have_v make_v we_o suffer_v and_o which_o you_o have_v threaten_v against_o we_o i_o can_v conceive_v how_o st._n gregory_n can_v reconcile_v all_o these_o thing_n with_o what_o he_o have_v say_v before_o that_o constantius_n do_v very_o ill_a to_o suffer_v julian_n to_o live_v and_o leave_v the_o empire_n to_o he_o because_o he_o be_v a_o enemy_n to_o the_o christian_a religion_n and_o be_v to_o persecute_v it_o and_o that_o in_o this_o constantius_n make_v a_o very_a ill_a use_n of_o his_o gentleness_n and_o goodness_n afterward_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o prohibition_n which_o julian_n have_v give_v to_o christian_n to_o study_v humane_a learning_n it_o belong_v to_o we_o say_v he_o to_o discourse_n it_o belong_v to_o we_o to_o understand_v the_o greek_a tongue_n as_o it_o belong_v to_o we_o to_o adore_v the_o god_n but_o as_o for_o you_o ignorance_n and_o barbarism_n be_v your_o portion_n and_o all_o your_o wisdom_n consist_v in_o say_v i_o believe_v st._n gregory_n answer_v he_o that_o the_o pythagorean_n who_o have_v no_o other_o reason_n to_o give_v for_o what_o they_o affirm_v but_o the_o authority_n of_o their_o master_n will_v not_o have_v jest_v in_o that_o manner_n upon_o what_o the_o christian_n answer_v when_o they_o be_v ask_v about_o their_o doctrine_n this_o be_v what_o i_o believe_v that_o this_o only_o signify_v that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o doubt_v of_o what_o be_v write_v by_o person_n divine_o inspire_v and_o that_o their_o authority_n be_v of_o great_a force_n than_o all_o the_o reason_n and_o argument_n of_o the_o world_n but_o that_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v from_o thence_o that_o eloquence_n term_n of_o art_n and_o skill_n in_o language_n belong_v only_o to_o those_o who_o profess_v to_o acknowledge_v many_o god_n for_o say_v he_o if_o this_o be_v so_o either_o the_o greek_a tongue_n be_v confine_v to_o the_o religion_n or_o to_o the_o nation_n it_o can_v be_v say_v that_o it_o be_v confine_v to_o the_o pagan_a religion_n for_o where_o be_v that_o command_v who_o be_v the_o priest_n that_o have_v enjoin_v we_o to_o study_v humane_a learning_n as_o a_o action_n of_o religion_n neither_o can_v it_o be_v say_v that_o it_o be_v confine_v to_o the_o nation_n that_o profess_v to_o adore_v false_a god_n for_o it_o will_v not_o follow_v because_o the_o greek_a tongue_n have_v be_v use_v among_o those_o that_o profess_v the_o pagan_a religion_n that_o therefore_o it_o be_v so_o confine_v to_o they_o who_o profess_v that_o religion_n that_o other_o can_v make_v use_n of_o it_o this_o be_v as_o if_o one_o shall_v say_v that_o work_v in_o gold_n can_v be_v exercise_v but_o by_o painter_n because_o there_o be_v some_o painter_n that_o be_v goldsmith_n likewise_o he_o conclude_v that_o language_n can_v be_v confine_v to_o a_o profession_n nor_o a_o art_n nor_o a_o religion_n but_o that_o they_o be_v common_a to_o all_o those_o that_o can_v make_v use_n of_o they_o he_o add_v several_a curiofity_n about_o the_o invention_n of_o letter_n and_o science_n about_o the_o origin_n of_o sacrifice_n about_o pagan_a ceremony_n and_o the_o infamous_a action_n which_o the_o poet_n attribute_v to_o their_o false_a go_n he_o occasional_o answer_v a_o excuse_n which_o the_o pagan_n make_v to_o cover_v the_o folly_n of_o their_o poet_n allege_v that_o they_o invent_v what_o they_o say_v concern_v their_o divinity_n to_o please_v the_o people_n but_o that_o under_o these_o veil_n there_o be_v a_o secret_a sense_n and_o hide_a mystery_n st._n gregory_n confess_v that_o there_o may_v be_v in_o religion_n hide_a mystery_n and_o such_o discourse_n as_o all_o the_o world_n do_v not_o understand_v and_o he_o acknowledge_v that_o there_o be_v some_o of_o this_o nature_n among_o christian_n but_o then_o he_o maintain_v that_o the_o veil_n representation_n the_o appearance_n and_o the_o figure_n which_o conceal_v these_o mystery_n and_o truth_n aught_o to_o have_v the_o character_n of_o honesty_n and_o not_o of_o infamy_n that_o otherwise_o this_o be_v to_o do_v like_o one_o that_o will_v conduct_v a_o man_n to_o a_o fine_a city_n through_o a_o bog_n or_o that_o will_v bring_v a_o man_n into_o harbour_n by_o lead_v he_o over_o the_o rock_n and_o beside_o that_o there_o be_v no_o example_n produce_v by_o the_o poet_n which_o excite_v to_o virtue_n but_o on_o the_o contrary_a they_o incline_v all_o man_n to_o vice_n whereas_o the_o christian_a religion_n teach_v nothing_o but_o virtue_n and_o perfection_n the_o four_o oration_n be_v also_o a_o invective_n against_o julian_n there_o st._n gregory_n represent_v the_o visible_a judgement_n which_o god_n have_v make_v use_n of_o to_o punish_v his_o impiety_n as_o well_o as_o the_o sensible_a manner_n of_o protect_v his_o church_n and_o defeat_v the_o design_n of_o this_o impious_a man._n he_o relate_v first_o that_o when_o julian_n will_v have_v have_v the_o jew_n rebuild_v the_o temple_n of_o jerusalem_n there_o arise_v such_o a_o storm_n as_o drove_n away_o those_o that_o undertake_v the_o work_n and_o that_o have_v retire_v into_o a_o neighbour_a temple_n there_o come_v forth_o a_o fire_n which_o consume_v they_o he_o add_v that_o there_o appear_v a_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n in_o the_o heaven_n which_o be_v a_o mark_n of_o the_o victory_n which_o jesus_n christ_n have_v get_v over_o these_o impious_a man_n and_o that_o all_o those_o who_o see_v it_o or_o speak_v of_o it_o find_v their_o clothes_n mark_v with_o this_o sign_n he_o say_v that_o this_o miracle_n be_v so_o public_a that_o many_o who_o see_v it_o embrace_v immediate_o the_o christian_a religion_n and_o be_v baptise_a but_o if_o the_o power_n of_o god_n appear_v in_o this_o miracle_n his_o vengeance_n clear_o appear_v in_o the_o miserable_a death_n of_o julian_n before_o he_o depart_v to_o march_v against_o the_o persian_n he_o make_v a_o vow_n that_o if_o he_o return_v conqueror_n he_o will_v reduce_v all_o christian_n under_o the_o power_n of_o the_o devil_n but_o god_n who_o confound_v the_o design_n of_o the_o wicked_a do_v not_o suffer_v he_o to_o return_v from_o this_o journey_n for_o be_v unreasonable_o engage_v
all_o allegory_n he_o write_v a_o book_n likewise_o to_o justify_v that_o way_n of_o expound_v the_o scripture_n entitle_v of_o allegory_n and_o of_o history_n against_o origen_n quote_v by_o facundus_n photius_n observe_v further_a that_o theodorus_n commentary_n be_v full_a of_o frequent_a repetition_n that_o they_o be_v tedious_a and_o unpleasant_a to_o read_v the_o first_o of_o his_o commentary_n be_v that_o upon_o the_o psalm_n he_o say_v himself_o that_o it_o be_v the_o most_o imperfect_a and_o least_o exact_a in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o job_n he_o say_v that_o though_o the_o history_n of_o job_n be_v true_a at_o the_o bottom_n yet_o it_o be_v write_v in_o a_o fabulous_a way_n he_o observe_v beside_o when_o he_o comment_n upon_o the_o book_n of_o canticle_n that_o it_o be_v a_o difficult_a thing_n to_o write_v a_o useful_a commentary_n upon_o that_o book_n and_o that_o it_o be_v forbid_v both_o among_o the_o jew_n and_o among_o the_o christian_n to_o read_v it_o public_o since_o in_o all_o probability_n it_o be_v a_o nuptial_a song_n though_o it_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o love_n of_o wisdom_n the_o other_o treatise_n of_o this_o author_n be_v very_o long_o and_o very_o numerous_a when_o he_o be_v young_a he_o compose_v a_o large_a work_n of_o the_o incarnation_n against_o the_o apollinarist_n and_o anomaean_o divide_v into_o fifteen_o book_n which_o according_a to_o his_o own_o testimony_n contain_v above_o fifteen_o thousand_o verse_n wherein_o he_o show_v say_v gennadius_n by_o convince_a proof_n and_o by_o testimony_n of_o the_o scripture_n for_o he_o speak_v of_o theodorus_n in_o the_o 12_o chapter_n of_o his_o book_n concern_v ecclesiastical_a writer_n that_o in_o jesus_n christ_n there_o be_v the_o fullness_n both_o of_o the_o divinity_n and_o of_o the_o humanity_n that_o man_n be_v make_v of_o two_o substance_n the_o soul_n and_o the_o body_n that_o sense_n and_o understanding_n be_v not_o separate_v substance_n but_o faculty_n of_o the_o soul_n the_o fourteen_o book_n be_v concern_v the_o trinity_n but_o in_o discourse_v of_o uncreated_a nature_n he_o treat_v also_o of_o creature_n the_o last_o book_n contain_v many_o quotation_n out_o of_o the_o father_n to_o confirm_v his_o doctrine_n by_o the_o authority_n of_o tradition_n some_o considerable_a fragment_n of_o this_o treatise_n of_o the_o incarnation_n be_v cite_v by_o facundus_n and_o in_o the_o five_o council_n he_o write_v beside_o five_o and_o twenty_o book_n against_o eunomius_n in_o defence_n of_o s._n basil_n book_n mention_v by_o photius_n in_o the_o 25_o volume_n of_o his_o bibliotheca_fw-la some_o whereof_z be_v cite_v by_o facundus_n and_o in_o the_o five_o council_n four_o book_n against_o apollinarius_n a_o book_n entitle_v the_o mystical_a book_n a_o treatise_n to_o those_o that_o have_v be_v baptise_a two_o letter_n to_o artemius_n of_o alexandria_n a_o epistle_n to_o cerdo_v upon_o the_o interpretation_n of_o the_o psalm_n five_o book_n of_o the_o creature_n five_o other_o book_n to_o show_v that_o god_n permit_v sin_n because_o it_o be_v for_o man_n advantage_n which_o be_v all_o cite_v by_o facundus_n and_o in_o the_o five_o council_n and_o three_o book_n of_o the_o magic_n of_o the_o persian_n direct_v to_o a_o suffragan_n bishop_n of_o armenia_n mention_v by_o photius_n in_o the_o 81st_o volume_n of_o his_o bibliotheca_fw-la where_o he_o say_v that_o theodorus_n in_o the_o first_o of_o those_o three_o book_n explain_v that_o abominable_a axiom_n of_o the_o persian_n introduce_v by_o zarade_n whereby_o zarovas_n the_o god_n of_o fortune_n for_o the_o first_o principle_n of_o all_o thing_n from_o who_o they_o suppose_v oromazus_n to_o be_v descend_v by_o who_o they_o mean_v the_o evil_a genius_n or_o satan_n that_o when_o he_o have_v give_v a_o account_n of_o that_o doctrine_n which_o be_v as_o base_a as_o it_o be_v impious_a he_o refute_v it_o in_o the_o same_o book_n in_o the_o two_o last_o book_n he_o treat_v of_o the_o true_a religion_n and_o have_v begin_v with_o the_o world_n creation_n he_o fall_v insensible_o upon_o the_o law_n of_o grace_n the_o five_o council_n attribute_n to_o theodorus_n of_o mopsuesta_n charisius_n creed_n that_o be_v produce_v in_o the_o council_n of_o ephesus_n but_o facundus_n say_v that_o it_o be_v none_o of_o he_o and_o that_o it_o be_v a_o injury_n to_o he_o to_o ascribe_v it_o to_o he_o theodorus_n of_o mopsuesta_n be_v charge_v with_o several_a heresy_n after_o his_o death_n and_o particular_o that_o he_o be_v nestorius_n tutor_n and_o that_o he_o teach_v in_o his_o write_n those_o error_n which_o since_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o that_o heresiarch_n this_o personal_a accusation_n occasion_v a_o great_a contest_v that_o be_v agitate_a with_o much_o heat_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o six_o century_n justinian_n cause_v this_o author_n to_o be_v condemn_v in_o the_o five_o general_n council_n in_o despite_n of_o vigilius_n who_o defend_v he_o he_o will_v have_v oblige_v all_o the_o bishop_n to_o subscribe_v that_o condemnation_n but_o some_o refuse_v to_o do_v it_o and_o undertake_v to_o plead_v for_o theodorus_n facundus_n bishop_n of_o hermiana_fw-la a_o city_n in_o africa_n prove_v one_o of_o his_o most_o zealous_a defender_n and_o compose_v twelve_o apologetical_a book_n for_o he_o wherein_o he_o endeavour_v to_o justify_v he_o full_o of_o all_o the_o accusation_n that_o be_v form_v against_o he_o this_o be_v not_o a_o fit_a place_n to_o examine_v that_o question_n which_o we_o shall_v handle_v at_o large_a hereafter_o when_o we_o come_v to_o speak_v of_o the_o five_o council_n and_o of_o facundus_n book_n and_o so_o instead_o of_o examine_v the_o doctrine_n of_o theodorus_n mopsuestenus_n i_o shall_v only_o give_v some_o remark_n upon_o his_o style_n and_o way_n of_o write_v his_o style_n if_o photius_n may_v be_v credit_v be_v neither_o lofty_a nor_o clear_a he_o be_v full_a of_o tedious_a repetition_n but_o he_o bring_v strong_a proof_n and_o have_v the_o scripture_n very_o ready_a at_o command_n this_o judgement_n of_o photius_n be_v confirm_v by_o the_o fragment_n of_o his_o write_n that_o be_v extant_a his_o style_n be_v perplex_v and_o diffuse_v no_o clearness_n in_o it_o but_o the_o notion_n be_v solid_a and_o exact_a enough_o he_o think_v and_o speak_v with_o ease_n he_o despise_v allegorical_a and_o mystical_a interpretation_n of_o scripture_n but_o insist_v much_o upon_o moral_a head_n and_o make_v it_o his_o main_a business_n to_o set_v forth_o the_o history_n and_o expound_v the_o prophecy_n here_o be_v a_o catalogue_n of_o the_o latin_a fragment_n of_o this_o author_n set_v down_o in_o the_o five_o general_n council_n and_o by_o facundus_n which_o may_v be_v consult_v to_o judge_n both_o of_o his_o doctrine_n and_o of_o his_o style_n work_n of_o theodorus_n of_o mopsuesta_n cite_v by_o facundus_n by_o the_o five_o council_n col_fw-fr 4._o by_o photius_n and_o gennadius_n commentary_n upon_o the_o holy_a scripture_n seven_o volume_n upon_o genesis_n 5._o conc._n collat_n 4._o cap._n 62._o photius_n cod_n 25._o upon_o the_o psalm_n facund_a l._n 9_o c._n 1._o p._n 131_o 132._o l._n 6._o cap._n 3._o 5._o conc._n c._n 19_o 23_o 24._o upon_o job_n 5._o council_n c._n 63_o 64_o 65_o 66_o 67._o upon_o the_o canticle_n 5._o council_n cap._n 68_o 69_o 70_o 71._o upon_o the_o twelve_o minor_a prophet_n conc._n 5._o cap._n 20_o 21_o 22._o upon_o s._n matthew_n facund_a l._n 3._o c._n 4._o p._n 43._o l._n 9_o c._n 2._o p._n 132._o council_n 5._o cap._n 26._o 40_o 51_o 52_o 55._o upon_o s._n luke_n conc._n 5._o c._n 58._o upon_o s._n john_n facund_a l._n 9_o c._n 3._o p._n 135._o conc._n 5._o c._n 13_o 14_o 15_o 33_o 34._o upon_o the_o act_n conc._n 5._o c._n 16._o upon_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n l._n 6._o c._n 3._o p._n 46._o upon_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n conc._n 5._o c._n 32_o 46._o treatise_n against_o heretic_n three_o book_n of_o the_o magic_n of_o the_o persian_n photius_n cod_n 81._o fifteen_o book_n of_o the_o incarnation_n the_o 13_o be_v cite_v by_o facund_a l._n 3._o c._n 2._o p._n 38._o the_o 5_o the_o 6_o the_o 10_o the_o 12_o the_o 15_o l._n 9_o c._n 3._o p._n 135_o 136_o 137_o 138_o 139._o they_o be_v all_o cite_a l._n 10._o c._n 1_o etc._n etc._n the_o 6_o p._n 149._o and_o 159._o the_o 14_o be_v cite_v conc._n 5._o c._n 17._o 54._o the_o one_a c._n 25._o c._n 27._o the_o 8_o c._n 29._o the_o seven_o c._n 30._o the_o 12_o c._n 43_o 47_o 48._o the_o second_o cap._n 49_o 50._o the_o 13_o in_o the_o 53._o gennad_n c._n 12._o twentyfive_a book_n against_o eunomius_n the_o 10_o be_v cite_v by_o facund_a l._n 9_o c._n 3._o p._n 139._o photius_n cod_n 4._o four_o book_n against_o apollinarius_n the_o 3d._n be_v cite_v by_o facundus_n l._n 3._o c._n 2._o p._n
especial_o about_o the_o year_n of_o the_o king_n of_o israel_n and_o of_o juda_n but_o he_o will_v have_v no_o man_n trouble_v himself_o much_o to_o explain_v they_o the_o hundred_o and_o thirty_o three_o letter_n to_o marcelia_n be_v a_o critic_n upon_o the_o commentary_n upon_o the_o canticle_n that_o be_v make_v by_o rheticius_n bishop_n of_o autun_n he_o observe_v several_a fault_n in_o that_o author_n which_o be_v mention_v in_o the_o second_o volume_n of_o this_o bibliotheca_fw-la the_o hundred_o and_o thirty_o four_o to_o sophronius_n contain_v note_n upon_o the_o psalm_n he_o say_v that_o some_o divide_v they_o into_o five_o book_n but_o that_o he_o comprehend_v all_o in_o one_o volume_n follow_v therein_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o the_o apostle_n he_o affirm_v that_o they_o be_v write_v by_o those_o who_o name_n be_v find_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o every_o psalm_n he_o speak_v afterward_o of_o his_o latin_a translation_n of_o the_o psalm_n and_o of_o sophronius_n design_n to_o translate_v it_o into_o greek_a the_o hundred_o and_o thirty_o five_o letter_n to_o sunia_n and_o fretella_n be_v a_o critic_n upon_o those_o passage_n of_o the_o psalm_n where_o the_o greek_a of_o the_o septuagint_n and_o the_o latin_a version_n differ_v s._n jerom_n lay_v this_o down_o for_o a_o rule_n that_o when_o there_o be_v a_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o latin_a copy_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n they_o ought_v to_o go_v to_o the_o original_a so_o likewise_o when_o there_o be_v any_o difference_n between_o the_o greek_a and_o the_o latin_a of_o the_o old_a testament_n to_o find_v out_o the_o truth_n the_o hebrew_n text_n ought_v to_o be_v consult_v by_o this_o rule_n he_o explain_v all_o those_o passage_n of_o the_o psalm_n where_o the_o greek_a of_o the_o seventy_o and_o the_o version_n then_o in_o use_n do_v not_o agree_v in_o the_o hundred_o and_o thirty_o six_o to_o marcelia_n he_o expound_v the_o ten_o several_a name_n give_v to_o god_n in_o the_o hebrew_n tongue_n in_o the_o hundred_o and_o thirty_o seven_o to_o the_o same_o he_o give_v the_o signification_n of_o the_o term_n halleluja_n amen_o maranatha_n halleluja_n according_a to_o he_o signify_v praise_v the_o lord_n amen_o be_v a_o word_n which_o signify_v that_o credit_n be_v give_v to_o a_o thing_n desire_v that_o it_o may_v be_v so_o and_o which_o may_v be_v render_v so_o be_v it_o maranatha_n be_v a_o syriack_n word_n which_o s._n jerom_n translate_v our_o lord_n come_v in_o the_o hundred_o and_o thirty_o eight_o epistle_n to_o the_o same_o he_o show_v the_o mean_v of_o the_o hebrew_n selah_n which_o the_o greek_n translate_v diapsalma_fw-la a_o word_n very_o frequent_a in_o the_o psalm_n he_o say_v that_o some_o have_v say_v that_o the_o diapsalma_fw-la be_v a_o alteration_n of_o the_o verse_n and_o other_o that_o it_o signify_v a_o pause_v other_o a_o change_n of_o the_o tune_n he_o be_v not_o of_o their_o mind_n but_o say_v with_o aquila_n that_o selah_n signify_v always_o the_o hundred_o and_o thirty_o nine_o to_o cyprian_a be_v a_o exposition_n of_o the_o eighty_o nine_o psalm_n according_a to_o the_o hebrew_n text._n the_o hundred_o and_o thirty_o to_o principia_fw-la be_v a_o exposition_n of_o the_o forty_o four_o psalm_n the_o hundred_o and_o forty_o first_o contain_v certain_a remark_n to_o understand_v the_o hundred_o and_o twenty_o six_o psalm_n the_o hundred_o and_o forty_o second_o and_o hundred_o forty_o three_o to_o damasus_n clear_v the_o history_n of_o uzziah_n speak_v of_o the_o seraphim_n the_o holy_a holy_a holy_a and_o the_o rest_n of_o isaiah_n vision_n describe_v in_o the_o six_o chapter_n of_o his_o prophecy_n the_o hundred_o and_o forty_o five_o letter_n to_o pope_n damasus_n explain_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o word_n hosanna_n reject_v s._n hilary_n opinion_n who_o think_v that_o it_o signify_v the_o redemption_n of_o david_n '_o be_v house_n as_o also_o that_o it_o signify_v glory_n to_o expound_v it_o he_o appeal_v to_o the_o hebrew_n text_n and_o pretend_v that_o hosanna_n whereof_o they_o have_v make_v hosanna_n signify_v save_o we_o lord_n the_o hundred_o and_o forty_o six_o to_o the_o same_o be_v a_o allegorical_a exposition_n of_o the_o parable_n of_o the_o prodigal_a son_n who_o he_o suppose_v to_o be_v a_o figure_n of_o the_o gentile_n convert_v to_o the_o faith_n in_o the_o hundred_o and_o forty_o seven_o to_o amandus_n he_o give_v a_o literal_a explication_n of_o three_o passage_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n of_o these_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n matth._n ch_n 6._o take_v no_o thought_n for_o the_o morrow_n sufficient_a unto_o the_o day_n be_v the_o evil_a thereof_o of_o those_o of_o s._n paul_n 1_o cor._n 2._o he_o that_o commit_v fornication_n sin_v against_o his_o own_o body_n and_o of_o that_o other_o of_o s._n paul_n 1_o cor._n 15._o where_o he_o say_v that_o all_o thing_n be_v subject_a to_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o that_o he_o be_v subject_a to_o he_o who_o have_v put_v all_o thing_n under_o he_o at_o the_o latter_a end_n he_o move_v the_o question_n whether_o a_o woman_n have_v leave_v her_o husband_n because_o he_o be_v a_o adulterer_n or_o give_v to_o unnatural_a lust_n may_v be_v marry_v to_o another_o and_o if_o have_v do_v it_o she_o may_v be_v admit_v to_o the_o communion_n he_o answer_v that_o she_o can_v marry_v without_o sin_v and_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v admit_v to_o the_o communion_n but_o after_o penance_n and_o have_v renounce_v the_o second_o husband_n in_o the_o hundred_o and_o forty_o eight_o he_o resolve_v five_o question_n which_o marcelia_n put_v to_o he_o upon_o several_a passage_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n the_o first_o be_v how_o s._n paul_n can_v say_v that_o eye_n have_v not_o see_v nor_o ear_v hear_v neither_o have_v enter_v into_o the_o heart_n of_o man_n the_o thing_n which_o god_n have_v prepare_v for_o they_o that_o love_v he_o since_o he_o say_v in_o another_o place_n that_o god_n have_v reveal_v they_o by_o his_o spirit_n s._n jerom_n answer_v that_o in_o the_o former_a place_n s._n paul_n speak_v of_o the_o thing_n which_o the_o eye_n and_o ear_n of_o flesh_n may_v apprehend_v and_o what_o may_v be_v comprehend_v by_o humane_a understanding_n without_o revelation_n the_o second_o question_n be_v about_o the_o exposition_n which_o s._n jerom_n have_v give_v of_o the_o parable_n of_o the_o goat_n and_o of_o the_o sheep_n which_o be_v at_o the_o right_n and_o at_o the_o left_a hand_n of_o god_n whereby_o he_o understand_v the_o jew_n and_o the_o gentile_n and_o not_o good_a and_o evil_a men._n here_o s._n jerom_n refer_v to_o what_o he_o have_v say_v in_o his_o book_n to_o jovinian_a the_o three_o question_n be_v concern_v those_o of_o who_o the_o apostle_n say_v that_o they_o shall_v be_v carry_v alive_a into_o the_o air_n at_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n to_o meet_v jesus_n christ._n s._n jerom_n stick_v not_o to_o say_v that_o this_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v literal_o and_o that_o such_o as_o shall_v be_v find_v alive_a then_o shall_v not_o die_v but_o their_o body_n shall_v become_v incorruptible_a and_o immortal_a the_o four_o be_v about_o those_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o mary_n magdalen_n touch_v i_o not_o this_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o they_o according_a to_o s._n jerom_n you_o deserve_v not_o to_o fall_v down_o at_o my_o foot_n and_o worship_n i_o see_v you_o doubt_v of_o my_o resurrection_n it_o be_v more_o natural_a to_o expound_v they_o after_o this_o other_o manner_n do_v not_o make_v haste_n to_o embrace_v and_o to_o hold_v i_o i_o be_o not_o yet_o ascend_v into_o heaven_n i_o will_v abide_v for_o some_o time_n upon_o earth_n and_o you_o may_v do_v it_o at_o leisure_n the_o last_o question_n be_v to_o know_v whether_o christ_n be_v upon_o earth_n after_o his_o resurrection_n be_v likewise_o in_o heaven_n at_o the_o same_o time_n s._n jerom_n answer_v that_o it_o be_v unquestionable_a that_o the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v every_o where_n but_o he_o do_v not_o answer_v the_o question_n propose_v precise_o which_o be_v not_o concern_v the_o divinity_n but_o the_o humanity_n of_o jesus_n christ._n in_o the_o hundred_o and_o forty_o nine_o letter_n he_o propose_v to_o himself_o one_o of_o the_o chief_a and_o most_o considerable_a difficulty_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n namely_o what_o be_v the_o sin_n against_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o in_o what_o sense_n it_o be_v unpardonable_a but_o he_o do_v not_o go_v to_o the_o bottom_n of_o the_o question_n show_v only_o by_o the_o bye_n against_o novatian_n that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o sin_n of_o idolatry_n the_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o to_o hebidia_n and_o the_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o first_o to_o algasia_n contain_v solution_n of_o three_o and_o twenty_o difficulty_n about_o particular_a passage_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n
which_o he_o write_v they_o his_o polemical_a treatise_n be_v write_v with_o more_o care_n but_o as_o he_o indulge_v his_o ordinary_a heat_n too_o much_o so_o he_o fall_v into_o those_o extreme_n for_o which_o he_o have_v be_v often_o blame_v as_o for_o example_n when_o he_o dispute_v with_o helvidius_n he_o commend_v virginity_n to_o that_o excess_n that_o it_o be_v think_v he_o design_v to_o condemn_v matrimony_n and_o his_o book_n have_v scandalize_v many_o himself_o be_v oblige_v to_o apologise_v for_o it_o and_o moderate_v the_o term_n which_o he_o have_v use_v before_o when_o he_o undertake_v to_o abate_v the_o pride_n of_o deacon_n who_o will_v make_v themselves_o equal_a with_o priest_n he_o so_o exalt_v the_o dignity_n of_o the_o latter_a that_o he_o seem_v not_o to_o think_v they_o inferior_a to_o bishop_n he_o discourse_v after_o such_o a_o manner_n of_o virginity_n as_o will_v almost_o persuade_v man_n that_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o lead_v that_o sort_n of_o life_n to_o be_v save_v labour_n fast_n austerity_n with_o other_o mortification_n solitude_n and_o pilgrimage_n make_v up_o the_o subject_n of_o almost_o all_o his_o advice_n and_o exhortation_n his_o delight_n be_v to_o write_v and_o hear_v of_o the_o life_n of_o monk_n and_o hermit_n and_o he_o easy_o believe_v whatsoever_o be_v tell_v he_o upon_o that_o subject_n though_o never_o so_o extraordinary_a most_o of_o s._n jerom_n write_n be_v either_o critical_a or_o moral_a there_o be_v very_o little_a dogmatical_a concern_v the_o main_a point_n of_o christianity_n to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o they_o beside_o he_o flourish_v in_o a_o time_n wherein_o the_o dispute_n concern_v the_o trinity_n and_o incarnation_n be_v over_o the_o arian_n and_o apollinarian_a heresy_n have_v be_v reject_v and_o those_o of_o nestorius_n and_o eutyches_n not_o be_v yet_o rise_v the_o pelagian_a heresy_n break_v out_o towards_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o this_o father_n life_n which_o he_o undertake_v to_o refute_v immediate_o with_o as_o much_o vigour_n as_o he_o can_v have_v do_v in_o his_o early_a year_n he_o show_v the_o necessity_n of_o christ_n help_n and_o the_o impossibility_n of_o live_v in_o this_o world_n without_o sin_n and_o free_a from_o passion_n against_o that_o heretic_n however_o he_o do_v not_o weaken_v the_o strength_n of_o freewill_n which_o consist_v in_o his_o opinion_n in_o a_o free_a choice_n either_o to_o follow_v or_o to_o reject_v god_n call_n he_o go_v no_o further_o into_o the_o nature_n of_o grace_n or_o other_o difficulty_n about_o original_a sin_n and_o predestination_n he_o seem_v to_o think_v that_o god_n have_v predestinate_v or_o reprove_v man_n because_o of_o his_o eternal_a foreknowledge_n of_o the_o good_a or_o evil_a they_o shall_v do_v this_o he_o teach_v in_o his_o apology_n against_o rufinus_n by_o oppose_v origen_n principle_n which_o ground_a predestination_n or_o reprobation_n upon_o past_a merit_n he_o say_v upon_o the_o 121st_o psalm_n that_o the_o prayer_n of_o jesus_n christ_n do_v not_o always_o obtain_v what_o he_o desire_v i_o shall_v conclude_v these_o remark_n with_o some_o passage_n of_o s._n jerom_n that_o express_v his_o thought_n upon_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o penance_n you_o ask_v say_v he_o in_o his_o letter_n to_o hedibia_n quest._n 2._o how_o those_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n in_o s._n matthew_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v i_o say_v unto_o you_o that_o henceforth_o i_o will_v drink_v no_o more_o of_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n until_o i_o drink_v it_o new_a with_o you_o in_o my_o father_n kingdom_n some_o ground_v their_o opinion_n upon_o these_o word_n have_v invent_v a_o fabulous_a reign_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n wherein_o they_o pretend_v that_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v reign_v corporeal_o and_o drink_v of_o a_o sort_n of_o new_a wine_n whereof_o he_o have_v not_o drink_v from_o the_o time_n of_o his_o passion_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n but_o not_o to_o trouble_v ourselves_o about_o such_o fable_n let_v we_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o bread_n which_o our_o saviour_n break_v and_o give_v to_o his_o disciple_n be_v the_o body_n of_o the_o same_o saviour_n if_o then_o the_o bread_n that_o come_v down_o from_o heaven_n be_v the_o lord_n body_n and_o if_o the_o wine_n which_o he_o give_v to_o his_o disciple_n be_v his_o blood_n let_v we_o reject_v those_o jewish_a fable_n jerom._n these_o word_n which_o be_v the_o church_n be_v not_o in_o s._n jerom._n and_o go_v up_o with_o the_o lord_n into_o that_o great_a and_o high_a room_n which_o be_v the_o church_n let_v we_o receive_v at_o his_o hand_n the_o cup_n which_o be_v the_o new_a covenant_n moses_n give_v we_o not_o the_o true_a bread_n but_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n do_v he_o invite_v we_o to_o the_o feast_n and_o be_v himself_o our_o meat_n he_o eat_v with_o we_o and_o we_o eat_v he_o we_o drink_v his_o blood_n we_o daily_o tread_v in_o the_o sacrifice_n the_o grape_n that_o be_v red_a with_o his_o blood_n he_o tell_v we_o again_o upon_o the_o same_o subject_a in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o the_o first_o chapter_n of_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n that_o jesus_n christ_n the_o son_n of_o god_n have_v give_v his_o blood_n to_o redeem_v we_o but_o that_o this_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n may_v be_v take_v either_o for_o his_o spiritual_a and_o divine_a flesh_n whereof_o he_o say_v himself_o my_o flesh_n be_v meat_n indeed_o and_o my_o blood_n be_v drink_v indeed_o or_o for_o his_o flesh_n that_o be_v crucify_v and_o his_o blood_n that_o be_v spill_v in_o his_o passion_n with_o the_o soldier_n be_v lance._n the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n that_o go_v under_o bertram_n name_v quote_v this_o last_o passage_n which_o do_v not_o prove_v as_o some_o pretend_v that_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o real_o in_o the_o eucharist_n but_o only_o that_o it_o be_v not_o there_o after_o a_o visible_a passable_a and_o corruptible_a manner_n as_o it_o be_v upon_o the_o cross._n the_o comparison_n add_v by_o s._n jerom_n of_o the_o flesh_n of_o the_o saint_n explain_v his_o meaning_n there_o may_v be_v find_v say_v he_o a_o variety_n of_o flesh_n and_o blood_n in_o the_o saint_n so_o that_o the_o flesh_n which_o shall_v one_o day_n see_v the_o salvation_n of_o god_n shall_v be_v different_a from_o the_o flesh_n that_o shall_v be_v incapable_a of_o possess_v his_o kingdom_n thus_o as_o the_o flesh_n of_o saint_n in_o the_o next_o life_n be_v the_o same_o flesh_n though_o impassable_a and_o incorruptible_a so_o the_o same_o flesh_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v corruptible_a and_o capable_a of_o suffer_v upon_o the_o cross_n be_v impassable_a and_o incorruptible_a in_o the_o eucharist_n there_o be_v another_o passage_n the_o exposition_n whereof_o be_v much_o controvert_v in_o the_o commentary_n upon_o the_o twenty-sixth_a chapter_n of_o s._n matthew_n where_o he_o say_v that_o the_o lord_n have_v celebrate_v the_o old_a passover_n which_o be_v a_o figure_n of_o the_o new_a pass_v to_o the_o true_a sacrament_n of_o the_o passover_n that_o as_o former_o melchisedeck_v highpriest_n of_o the_o almighty_a god_n offer_v bread_n and_o wine_n draw_v out_o beforehand_o the_o figure_n of_o this_o mystery_n so_o jesus_n christ_n to_o fulfil_v the_o same_o shall_v represent_v the_o truth_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n these_o last_o word_n be_v various_o render_v the_o protestant_n will_v have_v the_o word_n repraesentare_fw-la to_o signify_v only_o to_o represent_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n on_o the_o contrary_a maintain_v that_o repraesentare_fw-la imply_v as_o much_o as_o to_o make_v present_a this_o latter_a sense_n be_v confirm_v by_o the_o follow_a word_n the_o fat_a calf_n which_o be_v offer_v to_o obtain_v the_o salvation_n of_o repentance_n be_v the_o saviour_n himself_o who_o flesh_n we_o daily_o eat_v and_o who_o blood_n we_o daily_o drink_v the_o reader_n who_o be_v one_o of_o the_o faithful_a understand_v as_o well_o as_o i_o do_v what_o this_o nourishment_n be_v which_o fill_v we_o with_o its_o abundance_n make_v we_o put_v forth_o outward_o praise_n and_o holy_a thanksgiving_n this_o sacred_a feast_n be_v daily_o celebrate_v the_o father_n receive_v his_o son_n every_o day_n jesus_n christ_n be_v continual_o offer_v upon_o the_o altar_n in_o the_o epistle_n to_o pope_n damasus_n he_o say_v that_o there_o be_v as_o much_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o loaf_n they_o offer_v to_o god_n in_o the_o old_a law_n and_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n as_o betwixt_o the_o shadow_n and_o the_o body_n betwixt_o the_o image_n and_o the_o truth_n and_o betwixt_o the_o type_n and_o the_o thing_n they_o represent_v last_o in_o the_o epistle_n to_o heliodorus_n speak_v of_o priest_n he_o say_v that_o they_o make_v the_o body_n
reason_n and_o that_o there_o be_v a_o twofold_a authority_n that_o of_o god_n and_o that_o of_o men._n these_o may_v deceive_v we_o but_o god_n never_o affirm_v any_o thing_n but_o what_o be_v true_a he_o treat_v afterward_o of_o reason_n and_o have_v give_v a_o definition_n of_o it_o he_o show_v that_o all_o learning_n be_v nothing_o but_o reason_n occupy_v in_o the_o consideration_n of_o different_a object_n he_o draw_v up_o a_o catalogue_n of_o all_o the_o science_n and_o give_v a_o short_a account_n both_o of_o the_o object_n and_o use_v of_o each_o of_o they_o from_o thence_o he_o pass_v to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o soul_n and_o of_o god_n wherein_o he_o place_v true_a wisdom_n and_o conclude_v his_o discourse_n with_o a_o exhortation_n to_o virtue_n his_o two_o book_n of_o soliloquy_n be_v likewise_o write_v by_o s._n augustin_n in_o his_o retirement_n about_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o year_n 387._o his_o design_n be_v to_o grow_v more_o perfect_a in_o the_o knowledge_n both_o of_o god_n and_o his_o own_o soul_n to_o this_o end_n after_o a_o excellent_a prayer_n to_o god_n he_o examine_v his_o reason_n and_o make_v it_o return_v answer_n in_o the_o first_o book_n he_o treat_v particular_o of_o the_o necessary_a disposition_n in_o the_o soul_n to_o deserve_v the_o knowledge_n of_o god_n he_o teach_v that_o it_o arrive_v to_o that_o knowledge_n by_o faith_n hope_n and_o charity_n and_o by_o turn_v away_o the_o heart_n and_o thought_n from_o earthly_a thing_n to_o seek_v and_o love_v nothing_o but_o god_n at_o the_o latter_a end_n he_o fall_v upon_o the_o question_n of_o the_o immortality_n of_o the_o soul_n which_o he_o prosecute_v in_o the_o second_o book_n he_o conclude_v that_o the_o soul_n be_v immortal_a because_o it_o be_v the_o habitation_n of_o truth_n which_o be_v eternal_a which_o put_v he_o upon_o make_v several_a reflection_n both_o upon_o truth_n and_o falsehood_n this_o lact_fw-mi volume_n be_v not_o complete_a as_o s._n augustin_n himself_o observe_v in_o his_o retractation_n where_o he_o correct_v some_o faulty_a expression_n that_o he_o use_v at_o a_o time_n when_o he_o be_v not_o thorough_o instruct_v in_o religion_n sometime_o after_o the_o book_n of_o soliloquy_n st._n augustin_n be_v return_v to_o milan_n write_v the_o book_n of_o the_o immortality_n of_o the_o soul_n which_o be_v say_v he_o in_o his_o retractation_n as_o a_o memorial_n which_o i_o make_v to_o complete_a my_o soliloquy_n that_o be_v imperfect_a but_o i_o know_v not_o how_o it_o come_v to_o be_v public_a against_o my_o will_n so_o that_o it_o be_v now_o among_o my_o work_n this_o book_n add_v he_o be_v so_o dark_a in_o the_o beginning_n both_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o expression_n and_o the_o brevity_n of_o the_o reason_n that_o it_o weari_v the_o reader_n and_o require_v so_o great_a a_o attention_n that_o i_o can_v scarce_o understand_v it_o myself_o with_o much_o application_n the_o read_n of_o it_o will_v discover_v that_o it_o be_v rather_o memoir_n than_o a_o finish_v work_n he_o have_v collect_v several_a dry_a barren_a argument_n to_o prove_v the_o immortality_n of_o the_o soul_n these_o be_v some_o of_o his_o principle_n knowledge_n be_v eternal_a wherefore_o the_o soul_n which_o be_v the_o seat_n of_o knowledge_n be_v immortal_a reason_n and_o the_o soul_n be_v all_o one_o but_o reason_n be_v immutable_a and_o eternal_a matter_n can_v be_v annihilate_v let_v it_o be_v divide_v never_o so_o much_o yet_o it_o abide_v and_o who_o can_v believe_v the_o soul_n to_o be_v in_o a_o worse_a condition_n nothing_o can_v create_v itself_o and_o nothing_o can_v annihilate_v itself_o life_n be_v the_o essence_n of_o the_o soul_n therefore_o it_o can_v be_v deprive_v of_o it_o the_o soul_n be_v not_o the_o disposition_n of_o the_o part_n of_o the_o body_n see_v the_o more_o we_o endeavour_v to_o abstract_n it_o from_o sense_n the_o more_o easy_o we_o comprehend_v thing_n neither_o can_v it_o be_v change_v into_o a_o body_n for_o be_v this_o change_n possible_a it_o must_v be_v either_o because_o the_o soul_n be_v willing_a or_o because_o it_o may_v be_v force_v to_o it_o by_o the_o body_n but_o both_o these_o notion_n be_v equal_o absurd_a these_o be_v the_o principle_n whereupon_o st._n austin_n enlarge_v in_o this_o treatise_n and_o which_o he_o apply_v to_o his_o purpose_n with_o great_a subtlety_n and_o fineness_n this_o book_n be_v a_o convince_a evidence_n of_o his_o skill_n in_o logic_n the_o follow_a treatise_n be_v entitle_v of_o the_o quantity_n of_o the_o soul_n it_o be_v place_v here_o because_o it_o treat_v of_o the_o same_o matter_n with_o the_o forego_n for_o according_a to_o the_o order_n of_o time_n it_o ought_v to_o be_v place_v after_o that_o of_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o church_n as_o st._n augustin_n observe_v in_o his_o retractation_n he_o give_v this_o account_n of_o this_o treatise_n of_o the_o quantity_n of_o the_o soul_n write_v whilst_o he_o be_v in_o that_o city_n rome_n a_o dialogue_n wherein_o i_o raise_v several_a question_n concern_v the_o soul_n viz._n what_o be_v its_o original_a what_o its_o nature_n whether_o it_o be_v extend_v why_o it_o be_v unite_v with_o the_o body_n what_o alteration_n happen_v to_o it_o either_o when_o it_o come_v into_o or_o go_v out_o of_o the_o body_n but_o because_o i_o undertake_v to_o examine_v with_o exactness_n and_o curiosity_n whether_o it_o be_v extend_v design_v to_o show_v that_o it_o be_v not_o after_o the_o manner_n of_o body_n though_o it_o be_v some_o great_a thing_n this_o only_a question_n have_v give_v the_o name_n to_o the_o whole_a book_n which_o therefore_o have_v be_v entitle_v of_o the_o quantity_n of_o the_o soul_n evodius_n be_v the_o person_n who_o st._n augustin_n introduce_v speak_v in_o this_o dialogue_n as_o he_o say_v in_o the_o 101st_o letter_n and_o so_o iâ—_n be_v a_o mistake_n to_o put_v in_o the_o common_a edition_n the_o name_n of_o adeodatus_n which_o be_v not_o find_v in_o the_o ancient_a manuscript_n and_o with_o much_o reason_n they_o have_v restore_v the_o name_n of_o evodius_n in_o the_o last_o edition_n this_o man_n propound_v to_o st._n augustin_n six_o question_n the_o first_o whence_o be_v the_o soul_n st._n augustin_n answer_v that_o this_o question_n may_v be_v take_v two_o way_n where_o be_v the_o habitation_n of_o the_o soul_n and_o what_o be_v the_o matter_n it_o be_v make_v of_o evodius_n desire_v to_o have_v both_o these_o question_n clear_v to_o he_o he_o say_v that_o the_o habitation_n of_o the_o soul_n be_v god_n who_o create_v it_o as_o for_o the_o nature_n thereof_o he_o declare_v that_o he_o can_v neither_o name_n nor_o explain_v it_o because_o it_o have_v nothing_o like_o corporeal_a being_n and_o that_o it_o be_v single_a in_o its_o kind_n evodius_n his_o second_o question_n be_v what_o be_v the_o quality_n of_o the_o soul_n st._n augustin_n answer_v that_o it_o be_v like_o god_n the_o three_o question_n propose_v by_o evodius_n concern_v the_o quantity_n of_o the_o soul_n st._n augustin_n affirm_v that_o the_o soul_n have_v no_o quantity_n if_o by_o quantity_n be_v understand_v corporeal_a extension_n but_o that_o it_o have_v if_o by_o that_o term_n be_v mean_v spiritual_a greatness_n strength_n and_o power_n st._n augustin_n here_o discuss_n the_o question_n of_o the_o soul_n extension_n with_o care_n and_o show_v by_o several_a reason_n that_o it_o have_v no_o corporeal_a dimension_n he_o distinguish_v man_n soul_n from_o those_o of_o beast_n and_o grant_v to_o the_o latter_a sense_n without_o reason_n afterward_o he_o reckon_v up_o the_o excellent_a quality_n of_o man_n soul_n which_o he_o reduce_v to_o seven_o head_n whence_o he_o conclude_v that_o of_o all_o creature_n man_n soul_n be_v that_o which_o come_v near_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o god_n with_o this_o he_o end_v this_o treatise_n without_o meddle_v with_o the_o other_o three_o question_n propose_v by_o evodius_n viz._n the_o four_o why_o the_o soul_n be_v unite_v with_o the_o body_n the_o five_o what_o it_o be_v at_o the_o entrance_n into_o the_o body_n and_o the_o six_o what_o become_v of_o it_o when_o it_o go_v out_o of_o it_o this_o treatise_n be_v compose_v by_o st._n augustin_n in_o 388._o st._n augustin_n have_v leave_v his_o retirement_n and_o be_v come_v back_o to_o milan_n in_o the_o year_n 381._o begin_v to_o write_v treatise_n upon_o the_o science_n as_o he_o tell_v we_o in_o his_o retractation_n he_o can_v finish_v none_o but_o a_o treatise_n of_o grammar_n but_o he_o begin_v several_a other_o of_o logic_n rhetoric_n geometry_n arithmetic_n and_o philosophy_n he_o do_v not_o know_v himself_o what_o be_v become_v of_o these_o discourse_n when_o he_o compose_v his_o retractation_n at_o the_o same_o time_n he_o begin_v also_o the_o six_o book_n of_o music_n which_o he_o complete_v
independent_a upon_o the_o imagination_n to_o the_o latter_a that_o there_o be_v three_o sort_n of_o image_n or_o phantom_n in_o our_o imagination_n that_o some_o be_v transmit_v by_o the_o sense_n and_o these_o represent_v such_o thing_n as_o we_o have_v see_v and_o feel_v that_o the_o second_o that_o be_v form_v by_o imagination_n represent_v such_o thing_n as_o we_o never_o see_v and_o which_o perhaps_o be_v not_o but_o which_o we_o fancy_n or_o suppose_v to_o be_v or_o to_o have_v be_v and_o that_o the_o last_o arise_v from_o the_o consideration_n of_o some_o speculative_a truth_n as_o number_n and_o dimension_n that_o without_o doubt_n the_o first_o sort_n do_v not_o proceed_v from_o sense_n but_o we_o must_v grant_v that_o the_o second_o have_v their_o original_a from_o sense_n since_o they_o represent_v nothing_o but_o what_o be_v true_a that_o the_o last_o though_o they_o seem_v to_o spring_v from_o the_o reason_n and_o principle_n of_o science_n which_o lead_v not_o into_o error_n yet_o be_v false_a because_o they_o represent_v spiritual_a thing_n as_o if_o they_o be_v corporeal_a and_o extend_v whence_o he_o conclude_v that_o the_o soul_n do_v not_o imagine_v the_o thing_n that_o it_o do_v not_o see_v and_o that_o it_o do_v not_o feel_v but_o either_o by_o lessen_v or_o by_o increase_a the_o image_n of_o what_o it_o have_v see_v or_o feel_v the_o follow_a letter_n to_o the_o thirteen_o be_v direct_v to_o nebridius_fw-la though_o the_o year_n be_v not_o precise_o know_v it_o be_v certain_a that_o they_o be_v write_v before_o st._n augustin_n be_v ordain_v because_o nebridius_fw-la die_v before_o that_o time_n in_o the_o eight_o nebridius_fw-la ask_v st._n augustin_n how_o daemon_n can_v make_v we_o dream_n st._n augustin_n answer_v he_o in_o the_o nine_o that_o they_o do_v it_o by_o stir_v those_o part_n of_o the_o body_n which_o can_v make_v a_o impression_n upon_o the_o soul_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o musical_a instrument_n excite_v in_o we_o certain_a thought_n passion_n and_o affection_n in_o the_o ten_o st._n augustin_n propose_v to_o nebridius_fw-la to_o live_v together_o retire_v and_o he_o set_v forth_o the_o advantage_n of_o solitude_n in_o the_o eleven_o he_o endeavour_v to_o explain_v that_o question_n in_o divinity_n how_o the_o three_o person_n be_v inseparable_a the_o son_n alone_o be_v make_v man_n have_v diligent_o study_v how_o to_o answer_v it_o he_o tell_v nebridius_fw-la that_o the_o understanding_n of_o mystery_n be_v get_v only_o by_o piety_n that_o this_o be_v the_o sure_a way_n to_o compass_v it_o and_o therefore_o that_o man_n ought_v chief_o to_o give_v up_o themselves_o to_o the_o practice_n thereof_o he_o have_v also_o handle_v that_o question_n in_o the_o twelve_o letter_n but_o it_o be_v imperfect_a in_o the_o thirteen_o he_o advise_v nebridius_fw-la not_o to_o think_v any_o long_o that_o the_o soul_n have_v another_o thin_a body_n than_o that_o which_o we_o see_v it_o be_v impossible_a to_o resolve_v that_o question_n since_o our_o sense_n can_v discern_v such_o a_o body_n and_o reason_n can_v discover_v any_o such_o thing_n to_o we_o in_o the_o fourteen_o he_o answer_v two_o other_o question_n propose_v by_o nebridius_fw-la the_o first_o concern_v the_o sun_n which_o be_v of_o small_a importance_n and_o have_v no_o difficulty_n the_o second_o deserve_v more_o reflection_n nebridius_fw-la ask_v st._n augustin_n whether_o the_o knowledge_n of_o god_n include_v not_o only_o a_o general_a idea_n of_o mankind_n but_o also_o a_o idea_n of_o every_o man_n in_o particular_a st._n augustin_n answer_v that_o in_o the_o creation_n god_n have_v only_o a_o prospect_n of_o the_o general_a idea_n of_o mankind_n but_o yet_o that_o there_o be_v in_o god_n a_o particular_a idea_n of_o every_o man._n he_o clear_v his_o answer_n by_o this_o example_n the_o idea_n of_o a_o angle_n be_v one_o single_a notion_n as_o well_o as_o that_o of_o a_o square_n so_o when_o i_o design_n to_o make_v a_o angle_n one_o only_a idea_n offer_v itself_o and_o yet_o when_o i_o go_v about_o to_o describe_v a_o square_a i_o must_v have_v in_o my_o mind_n the_o notion_n of_o four_o angle_n join_v together_o even_o so_o each_o man_n be_v form_v after_o the_o particular_a idea_n of_o a_o man_n but_o in_o the_o creation_n of_o people_n it_o be_v no_o long_o the_o particular_a idea_n of_o one_o man_n but_o the_o general_a idea_n of_o many_o see_v and_o conceive_v all_o at_o once_o this_o be_v refine_v metaphysic_n the_o fifteen_o letter_n be_v write_v to_o romanianus_fw-la to_o who_o st._n augustin_n promise_v his_o book_n of_o the_o true_a religion_n which_o he_o finish_v not_o long_o before_o he_o be_v ordain_v priest_n which_o prove_v that_o this_o letter_n be_v write_v about_o the_o year_n 390._o he_o exhort_v romanianus_fw-la to_o renounce_v the_o care_n of_o the_o world_n and_o to_o seek_v after_o solid_a and_o last_a good_n the_o sixteenth_o letter_n be_v a_o discourse_n write_v by_o maximus_n a_o grammarian_n of_o madaura_n who_o dispute_v against_o the_o christian_a religion_n he_o own_v that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o sovereign_n be_v and_o one_o only_a god_n but_o pretend_v that_o it_o be_v the_o same_o god_n who_o the_o heathen_a worship_n under_o several_a name_n which_o signify_v his_o several_a attribute_n he_o can_v endure_v that_o in_o the_o christian._n religion_n they_o shall_v prefer_v martyr_n of_o obscure_a and_o strange_a name_n before_o those_o immortal_a god_n who_o name_n be_v so_o famous_a he_o desire_v of_o st._n austin_n to_o let_v he_o know_v who_o that_o particular_a god_n be_v who_o the_o christian_n suppose_v to_o be_v present_a in_o secret_a and_o retire_a place_n st._n augustin_n answer_v this_o in_o the_o seventeen_o letter_n discover_v the_o falsehood_n of_o this_o pagan_n raillery_n by_o other_o raillery_n that_o be_v more_o spiritual_a at_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o his_o letter_n he_o declare_v that_o among_o christian_n and_o catholic_n the_o dead_a be_v not_o adore_v and_o that_o no_o divine_a honour_n be_v do_v to_o any_o creature_n but_o only_o to_o god_n who_o create_v all_o thing_n thief_n letter_n be_v write_v before_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o god_n be_v prohibit_v by_o the_o imperial-law_n of_o the_o year_n 391._o while_o st._n augustin_n be_v retire_v at_o tagasta_n near_a madaura_n and_o before_o he_o be_v a_o priest_n namely_o about_o the_o year_n 390._o it_o be_v believe_v that_o the_o eighteen_o nineteenth_o and_o twenty_o letter_n be_v write_v before_o st._n augustin_n be_v ordain_v priest_n because_o he_o give_v himself_o no_o title_n in_o the_o inscription_n and_o because_o they_o seem_v more_o florid_n than_o those_o which_o he_o write_v after_o he_o be_v in_o order_n the_o eighteen_o be_v direct_v to_o coelestinâ—â—s_n there_o he_o distinguish_v being_n into_o three_o nature_n the_o first_o movable_a in_o place_n and_o time_n and_o that_o be_v body_n the_o second_o movable_a in_o time_n but_o not_o in_o place_n and_o that_o be_v the_o soul_n and_o the_o three_o be_v immovable_a in_o time_n and_o place_n and_o this_o be_v god_n the_o first_o be_v incapable_a either_o of_o happiness_n or_o unhappiness_n the_o last_o be_v essential_o happy_a the_o middle_a be_v be_v unhappy_a when_o it_o cleave_v to_o the_o being_n of_o the_o first_o sort_n but_o happy_a when_o it_o carry_v itself_o to_o the_o supreme_a be_v in_o the_o nineteenth_o letter_n he_o exhort_v caius_n to_o who_o he_o send_v his_o work_n to_o continue_v in_o those_o good_a disposition_n of_o mind_n wherein_o he_o leave_v he_o in_o the_o twenty_o he_o give_v antoninus_n thanks_o for_o his_o love_n and_o for_o the_o good_a opinion_n he_o have_v of_o he_o with_o excellent_a instruction_n desire_v the_o conversion_n of_o his_o whole_a family_n st._n austin_n be_v ordain_v priest_n by_o valerius_n bishop_n of_o hippo_n who_o be_v a_o greek_a and_o not_o able_a to_o speak_v latin_a fluent_o enough_o to_o preach_v to_o the_o people_n cast_v his_o eye_n upon_o st._n augustin_n to_o preach_v in_o his_o room_n st._n augustin_n be_v sensible_a how_o hard_o it_o be_v to_o discharge_v the_o duty_n of_o that_o station_n entreat_v valerius_n in_o the_o twenty_o first_o letter_n to_o let_v he_o withdraw_v for_o a_o time_n that_o he_o may_v fit_v himself_o by_o study_n and_o prayer_n for_o the_o employment_n which_o he_o have_v lay_v upon_o he_o this_o letter_n be_v very_o instructive_a for_o those_o that_o be_v to_o be_v promote_v to_o ecclesiastical_a dignity_n it_o begin_v with_o this_o curious_a reflection_n that_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o acceptable_a especial_o at_o this_o time_n than_o the_o dignity_n of_o a_o priest_n a_o bishop_n and_o a_o deacon_n nothing_o more_o pleasant_a and_o easy_a than_o the_o exercise_n of_o these_o office_n when_o man_n will_v do_v thing_n only_o of_o course_n and_o flatter_v
the_o nature_n of_o body_n after_o the_o resurrection_n and_o of_o that_o of_o angel_n it_o be_v incertain_a whether_o they_o have_v boâ—…s_n or_o whether_o they_o be_v pure_a spirit_n these_o letter_n be_v of_o the_o year_n 408._o the_o 96th_o letter_n be_v a_o excellent_a example_n show_v how_o little_a bishop_n in_o st._n augustin_n time_n be_v give_v to_o interest_n paulus_n bishop_n of_o catagnae_fw-la have_v buy_v a_o estate_n in_o the_o church_n name_n with_o a_o sum_n which_o he_o recover_v though_o he_o have_v surrendered_n his_o own_o estate_n for_o what_o he_o owe_v to_o the_o royal_a treasure_n boniface_n his_o successor_n not_o willing_a to_o benefit_v himself_o by_o that_o fraud_n declare_v the_o thing_n as_o it_o be_v choose_v either_o to_o have_v nothing_o or_o to_o receive_v the_o whole_a from_o the_o emperor_n liberality_n rather_o than_o keep_v a_o thing_n get_v by_o fraud_n st._n augustin_n write_v this_o letter_n to_o olympius_n surveyor_n of_o the_o building_n to_o obtain_v by_o his_o mean_n this_o gratification_n from_o the_o emperor_n in_o the_o behalf_n of_o boniface_n olympius_n not_o be_v in_o that_o employment_n before_o the_o death_n of_o stilico_n which_o happen_v in_o august_n 408_o this_o letter_n can_v have_v be_v write_v till_o towards_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o that_o year_n to_o the_o same_o magistrate_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n be_v the_o follow_v write_v whereby_o he_o pray_v he_o to_o see_v the_o law_n maintain_v that_o be_v publish_v in_o africa_n in_o the_o time_n of_o stilico_n his_o predecessor_n and_o to_o let_v the_o church_n enemy_n know_v that_o these_o law_n have_v be_v enact_v free_o by_o the_o emperor_n himself_o they_o be_v in_o full_a force_n after_o stilico_n death_n in_o the_o 98th_o to_o boniface_n st._n augustin_n resolve_v a_o question_n that_o be_v make_v to_o he_o by_o that_o bishop_n namely_o how_o the_o faith_n of_o parent_n can_v serve_v for_o their_o child_n that_o be_v admit_v to_o baptism_n though_o the_o incredulity_n of_o parent_n can_v be_v no_o prejudice_n to_o their_o child_n when_o they_o offer_v they_o to_o daemon_n st._n augustin_n answer_v that_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o after_o a_o child_n be_v bear_v he_o partake_v no_o long_o of_o other_o man_n sin_n but_o before_o he_o be_v partaker_n of_o adam_n sin_n from_o which_o he_o be_v deliver_v by_o the_o operation_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n that_o water_n represent_v outward_o both_o the_o mystery_n and_o grace_n but_o the_o holy_a spirit_n produce_v the_o effect_n that_o neither_o the_o faith_n of_o parent_n nor_o yet_o of_o godfather_n be_v the_o cause_n of_o this_o grace_n but_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n that_o beget_v christ_n in_o each_o member_n in_o which_o sense_n the_o godfather_n answer_v for_o the_o child_n that_o he_o believe_v and_o resolve_v to_o live_v christianly_o because_o he_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o faith_n and_o of_o conversion_n to_o god_n he_o explain_v this_o last_o notion_n by_o several_a example_n and_o among_o the_o rest_n he_o allege_v that_o of_o the_o eucharist_n say_v that_o as_o the_o sacrament_n of_o christ_n body_n be_v in_o some_o sort_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n so_o the_o sacrament_n of_o faith_n be_v faith_n itself_o and_o in_o this_o sense_n it_o be_v say_v that_o whosoever_o have_v the_o sacrament_n of_o faith_n have_v faith_n itself_o this_o comparison_n will_v not_o be_v very_o just_a if_o st._n augustin_n do_v not_o consider_v something_o else_o in_o the_o eucharist_n beside_o the_o external_a and_o sensible_a part_n the_o 99th_o be_v write_v to_o the_o lady_n italica_n on_o the_o occasion_n of_o the_o first_o siege_n of_o rome_n by_o alaricus_n in_o 408._o in_o the_o 100dth_n letter_n st._n augustin_n intreat_v donatus_n proconsul_n of_o africa_n to_o restrain_v the_o donatist_n but_o not_o to_o punish_v they_o with_o death_n and_o have_v express_v himself_o with_o the_o most_o pathetical_a term_n that_o can_v be_v use_v to_o oblige_v he_o to_o meekness_n he_o conclude_v with_o these_o curious_a word_n it_o be_v a_o more_o troublesome_a than_o profitable_a labour_n to_o compel_v man_n to_o forsake_v a_o great_a evil_n rather_o by_o force_n than_o by_o instruction_n this_o letter_n be_v write_v at_o the_o time_n when_o they_o publish_v new_a edict_n against_o the_o donatist_n in_o 408._o the_o 101st_o letter_n to_o memorius_n a_o bishop_n be_v join_v to_o the_o six_o book_n of_o his_o treatise_n of_o music_n which_o st._n augustin_n send_v by_o itself_o to_o that_o bishop_n because_o he_o can_v not_o find_v his_o other_o book_n upon_o the_o same_o subject_a that_o memorius_n desire_v this_o memorius_n be_v father_n to_o julianus_n who_o write_v afterward_o against_o st._n augustin_n who_o be_v now_o a_o deacon_n st._n augustin_n give_v he_o great_a commendation_n in_o that_o letter_n the_o 102d_o be_v place_v in_o the_o retractation_n among_o the_o book_n compose_v before_o the_o year_n 411._o there_o st._n augustin_n answer_v six_o question_n propose_v by_o a_o heathen_a to_o a_o priest_n call_v deogratias_fw-la the_o first_o be_v concern_v the_o resurrection_n whether_o that_o which_o be_v promise_v to_o we_o shall_v be_v like_o that_o of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o like_o that_o of_o lazarus_n and_o whether_o after_o the_o resurrection_n man_n shall_v be_v subject_a to_o the_o infirmity_n and_o necessity_n of_o the_o flesh._n st._n augustin_n answer_v that_o our_o resurrection_n shall_v be_v like_o that_o of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o after_o the_o resurrection_n we_o shall_v be_v free_v from_o all_o care_n and_o inconvenience_n of_o corruptible_a flesh._n the_o second_o question_n be_v if_o none_o can_v be_v save_v but_o by_o jesus_n christ_n what_o be_v become_v of_o those_o that_o die_v before_o his_o come_n what_o be_v become_v of_o so_o many_o million_o of_o soul_n against_o who_o nothing_o can_v be_v object_v since_o christ_n have_v not_o yet_o appear_v among_o man_n why_o do_v not_o the_o saviour_n come_v soon_o let_v it_o not_o be_v say_v that_o the_o jewish_a law_n supply_v that_o want_n for_o there_o be_v already_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o man_n upon_o earth_n when_o it_o be_v give_v and_o yet_o it_o be_v neither_o know_v nor_o practise_v but_o in_o a_o small_a corner_n of_o the_o world_n st._n augustin_n have_v show_v that_o the_o pagan_n be_v not_o less_o perplex_v with_o that_o question_n than_o the_o christian_n answer_n that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n who_o govern_v the_o world_n from_o the_o beginning_n all_o those_o that_o know_v he_o and_o live_v according_a to_o his_o precept_n may_v be_v save_v by_o the_o faith_n which_o they_o have_v that_o he_o be_v in_o god_n and_o shall_v come_v upon_o the_o earth_n he_o add_v that_o jesus_n christ_n will_v not_o appear_v in_o the_o world_n and_o cause_v his_o doctrine_n to_o be_v preach_v but_o at_o such_o a_o time_n and_o in_o such_o place_n where_o he_o know_v that_o there_o be_v those_o who_o shall_v believe_v in_o he_o and_o that_o he_o foresee_v that_o in_o all_o other_o place_n or_o at_o any_o other_o time_n man_n will_v be_v such_o as_o they_o have_v be_v though_o the_o gospel_n have_v be_v preach_v to_o they_o this_o notion_n be_v very_o favourable_a to_o the_o semipelagian_o and_o they_o fail_v not_o to_o make_v use_n of_o it_o as_o appear_v by_o hilary_n letter_n to_o st._n augustin_n but_o this_o father_n answer_v they_o in_o the_o 9_o chap._n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o predestination_n of_o the_o saint_n that_o he_o do_v make_v use_n of_o the_o word_n foreknowledge_n only_o because_o he_o think_v it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o convince_v the_o infidelity_n of_o the_o pagan_n who_o make_v this_o objection_n and_o therefore_o he_o omit_v to_o speak_v of_o that_o which_o be_v hide_v within_o god_n counsel_n of_o the_o motive_n of_o that_o dispensation_n and_o so_o when_o he_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n will_v not_o show_v himself_o nor_o cause_v his_o doctrine_n to_o be_v preach_v but_o in_o those_o place_n and_o at_o such_o a_o time_n he_o know_v those_o person_n live_v who_o shall_v believe_v in_o he_o it_o be_v as_o if_o he_o have_v say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n do_v not_o show_v himself_o unto_o man_n nor_o suffer_v his_o doctrine_n to_o be_v preach_v but_o in_o those_o place_n and_o at_o that_o time_n when_o he_o know_v that_o those_o shall_v live_v who_o be_v elect_v before_o the_o creation_n he_o expound_v again_o in_o the_o same_o place_n what_o he_o have_v say_v in_o this_o letter_n that_o the_o christian_a religion_n never_o fail_v of_o be_v preach_v to_o those_o that_o be_v worthy_a and_o that_o if_o it_o fail_v any_o it_o be_v because_o they_o be_v not_o worthy_a of_o it_o say_v that_o he_o have_v not_o
do_v not_o believe_v that_o the_o soul_n do_v go_v out_o of_o the_o body_n with_o a_o body_n that_o as_o to_o vision_n and_o apparition_n nothing_o can_v be_v say_v without_o decide_v after_o what_o manner_n a_o infinite_a number_n of_o different_a idea_n be_v raise_v in_o our_o soul_n which_o be_v a_o thing_n very_o hard_o to_o be_v comprehend_v though_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o such_o representation_n be_v neither_o corporeal_a motion_n nor_o corporeal_a quality_n he_o refer_v evodius_n to_o what_o he_o have_v say_v concern_v that_o matter_n in_o his_o book_n upon_o genesis_n and_o content_v himself_o to_o tell_v he_o what_o happen_v to_o gennadius_n a_o physician_n at_o carthage_n who_o doubt_v whether_o there_o be_v another_o life_n be_v convince_v of_o it_o by_o a_o young_a man_n that_o appear_v to_o he_o in_o a_o dream_n and_o make_v he_o apprehend_v that_o since_o he_o do_v both_o hear_v and_o see_v he_o though_o his_o eye_n be_v shut_v and_o have_v no_o use_n of_o his_o ear_n that_o even_o so_o after_o death_n though_o he_o shall_v have_v no_o bodily_a eye_n yet_o he_o shall_v see_v and_o feel_v and_o live_v the_o 160th_o and_o 161st_o be_v both_o by_o evodius_n in_o the_o first_o he_o ask_v st._n augustin_n what_o god_n be_v and_o what_o be_v reason_n and_o in_o the_o second_o he_o desire_v he_o to_o explain_v a_o passage_n in_o his_o 137th_o letter_n to_o volusianus_n st._n augustin_n answer_v both_o by_o the_o 162d_o wherein_o he_o tell_v evodius_n that_o he_o have_v not_o time_n enough_o to_o answer_v those_o question_n but_o he_o have_v already_o resolve_v several_a of_o they_o in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o trinity_n of_o freewill_n of_o the_o quantity_n of_o the_o soul_n and_o of_o true_a religion_n he_o confirm_v what_o he_o have_v say_v in_o the_o 159th_o letter_n touch_v a_o soul_n separate_v from_o the_o body_n and_o about_o apparition_n and_o at_o last_o justifi_v what_o he_o have_v say_v of_o the_o incarnation_n to_o volusianus_n if_o a_o reason_n can_v be_v give_v of_o that_o mystery_n then_o will_v it_o cease_v to_o be_v wonderful_a be_v there_o a_o example_n of_o it_o it_o will_v not_o be_v singular_a though_o st._n augustin_n have_v signify_v to_o evodius_n that_o he_o be_v not_o at_o leisure_n to_o answer_v such_o sort_n of_o question_n yet_o this_o man_n propose_v two_o more_o in_o his_o 163d_o letter_n the_o former_a concern_v the_o original_a of_o christ_n soul_n and_o the_o other_o about_o a_o difficult_a passage_n in_o st._n peter_n epistle_n where_o it_o be_v say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n preach_v in_o the_o spirit_n to_o the_o spirit_n in_o prison_n which_o some_o time_n be_v disobedient_a when_o the_o long-suffering_a of_o god_n wait_v in_o the_o day_n of_o noah_n st._n augustin_n resolve_v both_o these_o question_n in_o the_o 164th_o letter_n and_o begin_v with_o the_o latter_a he_o say_v 1._o that_o no_o man_n can_v doubt_v of_o christ_n descent_n into_o hell_n 2._o that_o he_o do_v not_o deliver_v all_o man_n from_o thence_o but_o only_o such_o as_o he_o judge_v worthy_a to_o be_v deliver_v 3_o that_o almost_o the_o whole_a church_n believe_v that_o jesus_n christ_n deliver_v our_o first_o father_n and_o some_o other_o think_v that_o he_o bring_v out_o the_o other_o patriarch_n and_o the_o prophet_n but_o that_o it_o be_v more_o probable_a that_o these_o righteous_a man_n be_v not_o in_o hell_n but_o in_o another_o place_n call_v abraham_n bosom_n 4_o that_o those_o just_a man_n who_o be_v raise_v again_o when_o christ_n die_v do_v take_v again_o their_o body_n to_o die_v a_o second_o time_n 5._o in_o can_v be_v say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n preach_v the_o gospel_n in_o the_o other_o world_n to_o those_o that_o be_v incredulous_a in_o this_o life_n 6._o that_o that_o passage_n of_o st._n peter_n be_v not_o to_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o spirit_n or_o soul_n detain_v in_o hell_n but_o of_o the_o spirit_n who_o live_v in_o the_o day_n of_o noah_n who_o the_o word_n do_v then_o enlighten_v so_o that_o st._n peter_n meaning_n in_o st._n augustin_n opinion_n be_v not_o that_o christ_n descend_v into_o hell_n to_o preach_v the_o gospel_n to_o those_o who_o believe_v not_o in_o noah_n time_n but_o that_o jesus_n christ_n die_v for_o we_o be_v raise_v again_o by_o the_o same_o spirit_n by_o who_o he_o former_o preach_v or_o by_o which_o he_o former_o instruct_v unbeliever_n in_o the_o day_n when_o noah_n prepare_v the_o ark_n while_o god_n patience_n wait_v and_o invite_v they_o to_o repentance_n 7._o that_o christ_n birth_n be_v not_o defile_v with_o sin_n and_o though_o he_o take_v in_o the_o womb_n of_o a_o virgin_n true_a humane_a flesh_n yet_o be_v it_o not_o sinful_a flesh_n because_o lust_n have_v no_o hand_n in_o form_v of_o that_o flesh._n this_o bring_v he_o insensible_o to_o the_o other_o question_n about_o the_o original_a of_o the_o soul_n st._n augustin_n be_v still_o to_o seek_v about_o that_o subject_a and_o dare_v not_o declare_v for_o any_o of_o the_o four_o opinion_n that_o divide_v the_o christian_n at_o that_o time_n but_o clear_o disow_v the_o notion_n that_o for_o the_o punishment_n of_o some_o sin_n commit_v in_o another_o life_n the_o soul_n be_v cast_v into_o the_o body_n as_o into_o a_o prison_n but_o maintain_v that_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o christ_n soul_n be_v not_o subject_a either_o to_o the_o death_n of_o sin_n or_o to_o condemnation_n all_o these_o letter_n of_o evodius_n and_o these_o answer_n of_o st._n augustin_n be_v write_v not_o long_o after_o one_o another_o after_o that_o to_o volusianus_n in_o the_o year_n 414._o the_o 165th_o be_v a_o letter_n of_o st._n jerom_n to_o marcellinus_n and_o anapsychia_n wherein_o this_o father_n have_v relate_v the_o several_a opinion_n about_o the_o origination_n of_o the_o soul_n advise_v they_o to_o address_v themselves_o to_o st._n augustin_n if_o they_o desire_v to_o know_v more_o it_o be_v visible_a that_o this_o be_v write_v before_o the_o former_a because_o it_o be_v direct_v to_o count_n marcellinus_n who_o be_v execute_v in_o 413._o but_o it_o be_v place_v here_o because_o of_o its_o relation_n with_o the_o follow_a letter_n of_o st._n augustin_n which_o be_v a_o treatise_n upon_o the_o soul_n be_v original_a dedicate_v to_o st._n jerom_n and_o send_v to_o he_o by_o orosius_n in_o the_o year_n 415._o st._n augustin_n have_v observe_v that_o the_o soul_n can_v be_v call_v a_o body_n if_o by_o body_n be_v understand_v a_o extend_a substance_n though_o it_o may_v be_v term_v corporeal_a in_o another_o sense_n if_o this_o term_n be_v take_v at_o large_a to_o signify_v substance_n in_o general_a he_o propose_v then_o to_o st._n jerom_n the_o several_a opinion_n concern_v the_o soul_n original_a start_v some_o difficulty_n upon_o that_o which_o st._n jerom_n seem_v to_o approve_v best_a yet_o it_o be_v that_o which_o we_o now_o hold_v that_o soul_n be_v create_v and_o put_v into_o our_o body_n at_o the_o birth_n of_o each_o person_n he_o insist_o particular_o upon_o this_o that_o it_o be_v difficult_a to_o make_v that_o consist_v with_o original_a sin_n and_o with_o what_o the_o church_n believe_v concern_v child_n that_o die_v without_o baptism_n and_o so_o he_o ask_v of_o st._n jerom_n a_o solution_n of_o these_o objection_n have_v answer_v the_o reason_n allege_v against_o that_o opinion_n which_o seem_v most_o probable_a to_o st._n augustin_n he_o take_v notice_n that_o the_o innocent_n be_v honour_v in_o the_o church_n as_o martyr_n the_o next_o letter_n to_o st._n jerom_n upon_o these_o word_n of_o st._n james_n ch_z 2._o v._n 10._o he_o that_o transgress_v in_o one_o point_n be_v guilty_a of_o all_o be_v write_v immediate_o after_o the_o foregoing_a as_o st._n augustin_n observe_v in_o his_o retractation_n he_o desire_v st._n jerom_n to_o explain_v that_o passage_n to_o he_o and_o himself_o give_v a_o explication_n of_o it_o which_o he_o submit_v to_o st._n jerom_n judgement_n he_o examine_v the_o stoic_n opinion_n who_o teach_v that_o all_o sin_n be_v equal_a and_o that_o of_o the_o philosopher_n who_o affirm_v that_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o have_v any_o one_o virtue_n without_o be_v endow_v with_o all_o have_v bandy_v these_o question_n on_o both_o side_n he_o conclude_v that_o though_o it_o be_v true_a that_o one_o virtue_n can_v not_o be_v alone_o yet_o it_o will_v not_o follow_v that_o all_o sin_n be_v equal_a but_o however_o it_o be_v not_o true_a that_o all_o virtue_n must_v necessary_o be_v join_v together_o because_o virtue_n be_v no_o other_o thing_n than_o the_o love_n of_o what_o one_o ought_v to_o love_v a_o man_n may_v have_v more_o or_o less_o of_o this_o love_n for_o no_o man_n can_v attain_v to_o perfect_a charity_n in_o this_o life_n this_o be_v suppose_v he_o
of_o esther_n that_o be_v now_o receive_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o very_a same_o with_o we_o the_o rule_n he_o make_v use_v of_o to_o distinguish_v they_o be_v this_o i_o desire_v say_v he_o that_o to_o know_v the_o canonical_a book_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n may_v be_v observe_v and_o particular_o of_o those_o that_o have_v apostolical_a see_v or_o which_o have_v have_v the_o happiness_n of_o receive_v the_o epistle_n of_o the_o apostle_n but_o among_o the_o canonical_a book_n those_o that_o be_v receive_v by_o all_o church_n must_v be_v prefer_v before_o those_o which_o be_v reject_v by_o some_o again_o among_o those_o we_o shall_v pay_v a_o great_a regard_n to_o those_o which_o be_v acknowledge_v by_o a_o great_a number_n of_o church_n and_o by_o the_o most_o considerable_a than_o to_o such_o as_o be_v admit_v only_o by_o few_o church_n and_o those_o of_o no_o great_a authority_n and_o if_o some_o have_v be_v receive_v by_o the_o great_a number_n of_o church_n and_o reject_v by_o those_o that_o have_v great_a authority_n though_o it_o be_v hard_o to_o meet_v with_o such_o yet_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v put_v in_o the_o same_o rank_n and_o to_o obtain_v the_o same_o authority_n he_o advise_v all_o pious_a person_n that_o fear_n god_n and_o seek_v to_o know_v his_o will_n to_o read_v all_o the_o canonical_a book_n to_o draw_v from_o they_o precept_n for_o manner_n and_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o at_o last_o he_o furnish_v they_o with_o the_o mean_n to_o arrive_v to_o the_o understanding_n of_o hard_a and_o obscure_a passage_n the_o first_o be_v the_o knowledge_n of_o that_o language_n wherein_o those_o book_n be_v write_v the_o second_o be_v to_o consult_v and_o compare_v the_o several_a translation_n whereof_o some_o serve_v to_o explain_v the_o rest_n among_o the_o translation_n he_o prefer_v the_o vulgar_a latin_a as_o be_v more_o literal_a and_o clear_a and_o among_o the_o greek_a version_n he_o adhere_v to_o the_o septuagint_n to_o which_o he_o ascribe_v much_o authority_n he_o do_v not_o decide_v whether_o the_o seventy_o compose_v it_o separately_z every_o one_o in_o his_o cell_n by_o god_n inspiration_n or_o by_o confer_v together_o but_o he_o affirm_v that_o however_o it_o be_v compose_v it_o ought_v to_o be_v follow_v and_o prefer_v even_o before_o the_o hebrew_n text_n because_o it_o be_v not_o credible_a that_o they_o make_v this_o alteration_n without_o a_o secret_a assistance_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n for_o the_o good_a of_o the_o church_n as_o to_o the_o book_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n he_o say_v that_o without_o doubt_n the_o latin_a translation_n be_v to_o be_v correct_v by_o the_o greek_a copy_n the_o three_o thing_n which_o st._n augustin_n look_v upon_o as_o necessary_a for_o the_o understanding_n of_o the_o scripture_n be_v the_o knowledge_n of_o thing_n signify_v as_o the_o nature_n of_o animal_n plant_n herb_n and_o of_o other_o thing_n which_o be_v make_v use_n of_o in_o comparison_n and_o figure_n in_o holy_a scripture_n he_o lay_v great_a weight_n upon_o the_o knowledge_n of_o number_n and_o music_n which_o he_o pretend_v to_o be_v of_o great_a use_n and_o he_o will_v not_o have_v profane_a science_n neglect_v provide_v that_o such_o as_o be_v false_a and_o superstitious_a be_v lay_v aside_o and_o particular_o judicial_a astrology_n and_o magic_a he_o reckon_v paint_v and_o mythology_n among_o those_o thing_n who_o knowledge_n be_v superfluous_a but_o he_o show_v the_o usefulness_n of_o history_n mechanic_n logic_n rhetoric_n and_o other_o science_n provide_v that_o a_o good_a use_v be_v make_v of_o they_o that_o man_n depend_v not_o too_o much_o upon_o they_o nor_o be_v lift_v up_o because_o of_o they_o but_o that_o both_o charity_n and_o humility_n be_v preserve_v as_o the_o two_o key_n without_o which_o the_o holy_a scripture_n can_v be_v understand_v the_o three_o book_n lay_v down_o rule_v to_o clear_v those_o difficulty_n that_o arise_v from_o the_o different_a sense_n in_o which_o a_o discourse_n may_v be_v take_v as_o for_o instance_n when_o the_o part_n of_o a_o discourse_n be_v distinguish_v by_o point_n and_o comma_n which_o various_o place_v alter_v the_o sense_n st._n augustin_n will_v have_v man_n refer_v themselves_o in_o such_o case_n to_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o reject_v that_o distinction_n which_o make_v a_o heretical_a sense_n that_o if_o both_o sense_n be_v catholic_n that_o be_v to_o be_v follow_v which_o agree_v best_a with_o the_o connexion_n of_o the_o discourse_n and_o last_o of_o all_o if_o both_o agree_v with_o the_o text_n than_o we_o may_v follow_v that_o which_o seem_v most_o probable_a he_o apply_v the_o same_o rule_n to_o determine_v the_o pronunciation_n and_o signification_n of_o undetermined_a term_n at_o last_o he_o desire_v that_o man_n shall_v consult_v the_o original_a text._n there_o be_v much_o more_o difficulty_n when_o the_o word_n be_v take_v in_o a_o metaphorical_a and_o figurative_a sense_n then_o we_o must_v have_v a_o care_n how_o we_o understand_v they_o in_o a_o proper_a and_o natural_a sense_n the_o jew_n be_v for_o a_o long_a time_n slave_n to_o this_o literal_a mean_v the_o gentile_n likewise_o be_v slave_n to_o unprofitable_a ceremony_n but_o christian_n deliver_v the_o jew_n by_o discover_v to_o they_o the_o truth_n that_o be_v hide_v under_o the_o letter_n and_o they_o set_v the_o gentile_n at_o liberty_n by_o utter_o reject_v their_o profane_a ceremony_n themselves_o be_v charge_v but_o with_o a_o small_a number_n of_o sign_n easy_o practise_v who_o signification_n be_v very_o majestical_a and_o their_o observation_n very_o pure_a christ_n himself_o institute_v they_o and_o the_o apostle_n teach_v the_o church_n the_o knowledge_n of_o they_o such_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n and_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ._n after_o this_o st._n augustin_n go_v to_o the_o necessary_a rule_n whereby_o we_o may_v distinguish_v the_o proper_a sense_n from_o the_o figurative_a the_o first_o and_o most_o general_a be_v that_o whatsoever_o can_v be_v make_v to_o agree_v either_o with_o purity_n of_o manner_n or_o with_o the_o truth_n of_o faith_n when_o it_o be_v understand_v according_a to_o the_o letter_n must_v necessary_o have_v a_o figurative_a sense_n but_o we_o be_v not_o to_o judge_v of_o what_o may_v be_v pure_a or_o true_a according_a to_o the_o prejudices_fw-la either_o of_o custom_n or_o opinion_n but_o only_o by_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o charity_n because_o the_o holy_a scripture_n teach_v nothing_o but_o charity_n and_o condemn_v nothing_o but_o lust._n neither_o must_v those_o opinion_n and_o action_n be_v take_v in_o a_o figurative_a sense_n which_o seem_v to_o imply_v a_o kind_n of_o cruelty_n which_o in_o scripture_n be_v ascribe_v either_o to_o god_n or_o to_o righteous_a man_n when_o they_o be_v make_v use_n of_o against_o the_o lust_n of_o carnal_a men._n but_o a_o word_n or_o a_o action_n which_o be_v absolute_o unjust_a and_o that_o can_v be_v excuse_v by_o any_o circumstance_n when_o it_o be_v attribute_v to_o god_n or_o to_o those_o who_o sanctity_n be_v commend_v in_o scripture_n must_v necessary_o be_v expound_v by_o a_o figure_n this_o rule_n take_v place_n in_o thing_n that_o be_v express_v in_o the_o form_n of_o a_o command_n if_o the_o letter_n forbid_v a_o crime_n and_o enjoin_v a_o good_a thing_n there_o be_v no_o figure_n but_o on_o the_o contrary_a if_o it_o seem_v to_o command_v a_o crime_n and_o forbid_v a_o virtue_n it_o be_v a_o figure_n it_o often_o happen_v that_o such_o as_o be_v in_o a_o more_o perfect_a state_n do_v understand_v figurative_o what_o be_v say_v of_o a_o state_n less_o perfect_a but_o let_v those_o man_n consider_v that_o there_o be_v precept_n for_o all_o man_n in_o general_a and_o some_o that_o relate_v to_o each_o state_n in_o particular_a he_o add_v that_o we_o shall_v not_o believe_v that_o since_o the_o come_v of_o jesus_n christ_n those_o thing_n can_v be_v observe_v which_o be_v either_o permit_v or_o prescribe_v only_o for_o the_o time_n of_o the_o old_a law_n though_o at_o that_o time_n they_o be_v to_o be_v take_v in_o their_o proper_a sense_n he_o instance_v in_o the_o polygamy_n of_o the_o patriarch_n because_o they_o live_v holy_o in_o marriage_n with_o a_o prospect_n of_o have_v child_n and_o he_o confident_o prefer_v that_o state_n before_o that_o of_o such_o man_n who_o have_v but_o one_o wife_n abuse_v matrimony_n to_o satisfy_v their_o brutish_a lust._n final_o it_o must_v be_v confess_v that_o when_o the_o scripture_n mention_n great_a man_n fault_n we_o may_v not_o only_o seek_v there_o for_o a_o figurative_a sense_n but_o also_o for_o instruction_n in_o the_o historical_a sense_n because_o their_o fall_n teach_v the_o holy_a man_n
not_o to_o be_v lift_v up_o through_o presumption_n st._n augustin_n add_v beside_o the_o follow_a observation_n that_o the_o same_o figurative_a expression_n sometime_o signify_v two_o different_a thing_n and_o sometime_o contrary_a thing_n that_o a_o dark_a place_n of_o scripture_n ought_v to_o be_v explain_v by_o those_o that_o be_v clear_a and_o that_o reason_v may_v likewise_o be_v use_v to_o clear_v it_o but_o it_o be_v safe_a to_o have_v recourse_n to_o other_o passage_n of_o scripture_n and_o that_o the_o same_o passage_n may_v have_v several_a signification_n equal_o good_a he_o conclude_v with_o the_o seven_o rule_n of_o tychonius_n the_o donatist_n but_o they_o be_v very_o far_o from_o the_o good_a sense_n and_o the_o usefulness_n of_o st._n augustin_n they_o discover_v great_a subtlety_n but_o it_o be_v very_o difficult_a to_o apply_v they_o in_o the_o last_o book_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n st._n augustin_n show_v how_o to_o expound_v the_o holy_a scripture_n for_o the_o benefit_n of_o other_o he_o say_v at_o first_o that_o they_o be_v not_o to_o expect_v rhetorical_a rule_n upon_o that_o subject_a from_o he_o which_o though_o they_o be_v not_o useless_a yet_o since_o they_o may_v be_v find_v in_o other_o place_n they_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v introduce_v into_o this_o work_n he_o enlarge_v however_o upon_o the_o qualification_n of_o a_o christian_a orator_n he_o show_v that_o it_o be_v a_o error_n to_o think_v that_o truth_n can_v make_v use_n of_o rhetorical_a ornament_n to_o refute_v error_n so_o that_o he_o will_v have_v christian_n study_n to_o speak_v eloquent_o he_o advise_v young_a man_n to_o learn_v the_o precept_n and_o rule_n of_o art_n but_o as_o for_o man_n in_o year_n his_o opinion_n be_v that_o they_o shall_v only_o read_v book_n that_o be_v well_o write_v and_o frame_v their_o discourse_n after_o their_o pattern_n without_o regard_v the_o precept_n of_o art_n which_o be_v of_o little_a use_n the_o design_n of_o a_o preacher_n who_o expound_v the_o holy_a scripture_n who_o set_v forth_o god_n word_n who_o defend_v the_o faith_n and_o oppose_v error_n shall_v be_v to_o teach_v that_o which_o be_v good_a and_o to_o persuade_v other_o to_o depart_v from_o that_o which_o be_v evil_a to_o bring_v over_o those_o of_o contrary_a opinion_n to_o quicken_v the_o sloathfnl_n to_o instruct_v the_o ignorant_a to_o soften_v and_o convert_v harden_a sinner_n when_o the_o question_n be_v only_o how_o to_o instruct_v the_o ignorant_a it_o be_v enough_o to_o declare_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n but_o if_o gainsayers_a be_v to_o be_v persuade_v it_o must_v be_v establish_v by_o solid_a argument_n and_o last_o if_o man_n heart_n be_v to_o be_v move_v there_o be_v need_n of_o prayer_n reproach_n threaten_n exhortation_n and_o other_o figure_n proper_a to_o affect_v they_o such_o as_o want_v eloquence_n to_o excel_v in_o these_o thing_n aught_o to_o make_v up_o their_o discourse_n with_o passage_n and_o expression_n out_o of_o holy_a scripture_n he_o prove_v by_o several_a example_n that_o there_o be_v much_o eloquence_n in_o the_o holy_a write_n yet_o he_o will_v not_o have_v a_o preacher_n imitate_v that_o obscureness_n which_o be_v to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o some_o passage_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n but_o charge_v he_o above_o all_o thing_n to_o be_v clear_a not_o to_o content_v himself_o to_o please_v with_o agreeable_a notion_n but_o to_o inform_v by_o solid_a instruction_n as_o the_o matter_n which_o a_o preacher_n treat_v of_o be_v high_a so_o he_o ought_v never_o to_o lose_v his_o gravity_n though_o he_o may_v alter_v his_o style_n according_a to_o the_o variety_n of_o subject_n st._n augustin_n produce_v example_n both_o out_o of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o out_o of_o the_o father_n of_o three_o kind_n of_o eloquence_n show_v at_o the_o same_o time_n upon_o what_o occasion_n and_o to_o what_o subject_n they_o be_v to_o be_v apply_v last_o have_v lay_v down_o several_a useful_a rule_n to_o complete_a a_o preacher_n he_o advise_v he_o above_o all_o to_o prepare_v himself_o by_o prayer_n and_o to_o be_v sure_a that_o his_o life_n be_v answerable_a to_o his_o sermon_n he_o blame_v not_o those_o who_o preach_v sermon_n compose_v by_o other_o when_o they_o can_v make_v sermon_n themselves_o after_o this_o treatise_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n follow_v st._n augustin_n write_n upon_o the_o holy_a scripture_n the_o first_o be_v his_o imperfect_a book_n upon_o genesis_n it_o be_v the_o first_o not_o only_o according_a to_o the_o order_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n but_o also_o according_a to_o that_o of_o its_o composition_n st._n augustin_n write_v it_o in_o africa_n in_o the_o year_n 393._o before_o he_o be_v bishop_n he_o design_v to_o prove_v against_o the_o manichee_n that_o the_o history_n of_o genesis_n take_v literal_o be_v no_o ridiculous_a thing_n as_o they_o pretend_v but_o he_o confess_v that_o be_v not_o well_o instruct_v in_o those_o matter_n he_o find_v this_o undertake_n to_o be_v above_o his_o strength_n which_o oblige_v he_o to_o stop_v in_o the_o way_n even_o before_o he_o have_v finish_v the_o first_o book_n which_o remain_v imperfect_a he_o be_v once_o resolve_v utter_o to_o suppress_v it_o but_o he_o think_v it_o more_o convenient_a to_o leave_v it_o as_o a_o monument_n of_o his_o first_o inquiry_n upon_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o he_o add_v some_o period_n to_o it_o he_o begin_v this_o book_n with_o a_o account_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n concern_v the_o trinity_n and_o the_o incarnation_n he_o add_v against_o the_o manichee_n that_o sin_n be_v none_o of_o god_n creature_n but_o that_o it_o consist_v in_o the_o abuse_n of_o freewill_n afterward_o he_o distinguish_v four_o sense_n of_o the_o scripture_n the_o historical_a which_o take_v place_n when_o a_o relation_n be_v make_v of_o matter_n of_o fact_n as_o they_o happen_v the_o allegorical_a which_o explain_v what_o be_v speak_v by_o figure_n the_o analogical_a when_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n be_v compare_v together_o and_o their_o agreement_n be_v justify_v and_o the_o aetiological_a whereby_o reason_n be_v give_v of_o the_o action_n and_o discourse_n that_o be_v relate_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n this_o be_v suppose_v he_o undertake_v to_o explain_v the_o history_n of_o the_o creation_n set_v forth_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o genesis_n he_o frame_v difficulty_n upon_o every_o word_n and_o make_v several_a objection_n to_o himself_o but_o often_o answer_v they_o not_o or_o if_o he_o do_v his_o answer_n be_v not_o common_o very_o just_a nor_o sufficient_a to_o satisfy_v the_o least_o scrupulous_a this_o work_n end_v at_o man_n creation_n he_o pursue_v very_o near_o the_o same_o method_n in_o the_o twelve_o follow_a book_n upon_o genesis_n which_o he_o write_v when_o he_o be_v bishop_n they_o be_v begin_v in_o 401._o and_o complete_v in_o 415._o he_o explain_v the_o text_n of_o genesis_n from_o the_o beginning_n to_o that_o place_n where_o it_o be_v say_v that_o adam_n be_v drive_v out_o of_o paradise_n he_o examine_v the_o word_n and_o start_v a_o infinite_a number_n of_o question_n some_o he_o answer_v but_o most_o be_v leave_v unresolved_a he_o often_o give_v mystical_a and_o moral_a solution_n which_o be_v not_o very_o literal_a he_o discourse_v likewise_o by_o the_o bye_n of_o several_a common_a place_n concern_v the_o nature_n both_o of_o angel_n and_o of_o the_o soul_n the_o fall_v of_o angel_n and_o that_o of_o man_n concern_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o number_n six_o concern_v hell_n and_o paradise_n vision_n and_o several_a other_o subject_n which_o he_o meet_v with_o in_o his_o way_n the_o seven_o book_n of_o the_o way_n of_o speak_v in_o the_o seven_o first_o book_n of_o the_o bible_n which_o follow_v this_o work_n we_o have_v now_o speak_v of_o be_v a_o critical_a treatise_n wherein_o st._n augustin_n explain_v several_a way_n of_o speak_v that_o be_v peculiar_a to_o these_o book_n and_o which_o ordinary_o be_v not_o meet_v with_o in_o other_o this_o work_n be_v of_o the_o year_n 419._o in_o make_v these_o remark_n upon_o the_o way_n of_o speech_n in_o these_o seven_o first_o book_n of_o the_o bible_n he_o find_v several_a difficulty_n about_o the_o thing_n themselves_o which_o he_o collect_v in_o the_o form_n of_o question_n which_o he_o propose_v to_o himself_o whereof_o he_o give_v a_o solution_n in_o few_o word_n though_o without_o go_v to_o the_o depth_n this_o be_v both_o the_o subject_a and_o the_o method_n of_o the_o seven_o follow_a book_n where_o he_o take_v a_o short_a view_n of_o the_o principal_a difficulty_n that_o he_o meet_v with_o in_o the_o pentateuch_n in_o the_o book_n of_o joshua_n and_o in_o that_o of_o judge_n this_o be_v a_o very_a curious_a and_o useful_a work_n there_o he_o do_v not_o recede_v from_o the_o literal_a
cyprian_n st._n ambrose_n st._n maximus_n st._n leo_n faustus_n st._n gregory_n alcuinus_fw-la and_o ivo_n carnutensis_fw-la st._n augustin_n sermon_n be_v write_v neither_o artificial_o nor_o methodical_o they_o be_v not_o regular_a oration_n compose_v of_o all_o their_o part_n they_o be_v familiar_a discourse_n speak_v without_o much_o preparation_n most_o of_o they_o be_v very_o short_a and_o make_v up_o of_o concise_a sentence_n and_o phrase_n he_o do_v not_o go_v to_o the_o depth_n of_o point_n either_o of_o doctrine_n or_o morality_n as_o the_o greek_a father_n do_v but_o content_v himself_o to_o speak_v of_o they_o succinct_o and_o in_o few_o word_n interrogation_n antithesis_n and_o quibble_n be_v almost_o all_o the_o figure_n that_o he_o beautify_v his_o discourse_n withal_o he_o do_v not_o assert_v the_o truth_n strong_o nor_o inculcate_v it_o pathetical_o but_o bare_o propose_v it_o with_o agreeable_a expression_n and_o impress_n it_o with_o some_o pleasant_a thought_n this_o kind_n of_o eloquence_n be_v much_o inferior_a to_o that_o of_o the_o greek_a orator_n but_o it_o may_v be_v that_o it_o relish_v best_o with_o the_o man_n of_o st._n augustin_n age_n and_o agree_v with_o the_o genius_n of_o the_o african_n who_o not_o only_o admire_v his_o sermon_n but_o be_v move_v by_o they_o it_o will_v not_o be_v so_o now_o and_o i_o question_v whether_o a_o sermon_n of_o st._n augustin_n preach_v in_o our_o pulpit_n will_v draw_v many_o auditor_n yet_o it_o must_v be_v confess_v that_o few_o latin_a preacher_n be_v to_o be_v compare_v with_o he_o and_o that_o if_o he_o be_v much_o inferior_a to_o the_o st._n basils_n or_o the_o st._n chrysostom_n he_o be_v much_o above_o the_o st._n maximus_n the_o st._n chrysologus_n and_o several_a other_o latin_n that_o come_v after_o he_o i_o shall_v not_o enter_v into_o particular_n upon_o his_o sermon_n which_o be_v both_o a_o tedious_a and_o a_o endless_a work_n the_o sixth_z tome_n the_o six_o tome_n of_o st._n augustin_n work_n contain_v his_o dogmatical_a book_n upon_o several_a vi._n tome_n vi._n point_n both_o of_o morality_n and_o discipline_n he_o begin_v with_o some_o small_a treatise_n contain_v answer_n to_o several_a question_n upon_o various_a subject_n the_o first_o be_v a_o collection_n of_o answer_n to_o 83_o question_n which_o he_o resolve_v after_o his_o return_n into_o africa_n about_o the_o year_n 388._o and_o which_o he_o collect_v after_o he_o be_v a_o bishop_n these_o be_v the_o resolution_n contain_v in_o those_o 83_o question_n with_o most_o of_o the_o principle_n from_o whence_o they_o be_v take_v i._n the_o soul_n be_v not_o of_o its_o self_n nor_o by_o its_o self_n since_o it_o be_v not_o essential_o the_o truth_n ii_o god_n do_v not_o make_v man_n like_o himself_o he_o be_v not_o good_a by_o nature_n but_o by_o will_n therefore_o he_o must_v be_v free_a iii_o if_o a_o wise_a man_n advice_n never_o make_v another_o man_n worse_o than_o he_o be_v before_o be_v it_o credible_a that_o god_n shall_v make_v man_n more_o wicked_a iu._n what_o then_o may_v be_v the_o cause_n of_o man_n wickedness_n we_o must_v seek_v for_o it_o either_o in_o himself_o or_o in_o other_o or_o in_o nothing_o consider_v it_o well_o and_o you_o will_v find_v that_o the_o will_n of_o man_n be_v the_o cause_n of_o his_o depravation_n v._o animal_n have_v no_o knowledge_n and_o therefore_o can_v be_v happy_a vi_o all_o corporeal_a and_o spiritual_a being_n have_v a_o perfection_n which_o make_v their_o essence_n evil_n have_v none_o therefore_o it_o be_v no_o be_v vii_o sometime_o we_o confound_v the_o soul_n with_o the_o spirit_n and_o sometime_o we_o distinguish_v they_o when_o the_o action_n of_o man_n that_o be_v common_a to_o he_o with_o beast_n be_v attribute_v to_o his_o soul_n the_o spirit_n can_v be_v mean_v by_o that_o term_n for_o beast_n have_v no_o reason_n and_o reason_n be_v a_o necessary_a adjunct_n of_o a_o spirit_n viii_o the_o soul_n have_v no_o other_o motion_n beside_o its_o will_n and_o its_o action_n it_o make_v the_o body_n change_v its_o place_n but_o change_v not_o herself_o ix_o our_o sense_n only_o acquaint_v we_o with_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v in_o a_o perpetual_a change_n therefore_o they_o can_v give_v we_o the_o knowledge_n of_o eternal_a and_o immovable_a truth_n x._o whatsoever_o have_v any_o perfection_n come_v from_o god_n body_n have_v therefore_o god_n be_v the_o author_n of_o they_o xi_o jesus_n christ_n be_v man_n but_o he_o be_v bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n who_o can_v doubt_v then_o of_o his_o be_v come_v to_o save_v both_o sex_n xii_o god_n may_v be_v present_a indeed_o yet_o a_o defile_a soul_n can_v see_v he_o this_o notion_n be_v not_o st._n augustin_n but_o a_o heathen_n call_v fonteius_n who_o be_v afterward_o baptise_a and_o die_v a_o vi._n st._n augustin_n tome_n vi._n christian_a as_o st._n augustin_n assure_v we_o in_o his_o retractation_n xiii_o man_n can_v tame_v and_o dress_v a_o beast_n but_o do_v we_o find_v that_o beast_n can_v do_v the_o same_o to_o man_n fourteen_o if_o christ_n body_n have_v be_v but_o a_o phantom_n christ_n have_v deceive_v we_o but_o he_o be_v not_o capable_a of_o so_o do_v xv._o the_o spirit_n of_o man_n comprehend_v itself_o and_o know_v no_o infinite_a perfection_n in_o itself_o wherefore_o it_o be_v finite_a xvi_o the_o time_n past_a be_v no_o more_o the_o future_a be_v not_o yet_o every_o thing_n be_v present_a with_o god_n xvii_o there_o shall_v be_v three_o cause_n of_o a_o creature_n that_o which_o give_v it_o a_o be_v that_o which_o give_v it_o such_o a_o sort_n of_o be_v and_o that_o which_o give_v it_o a_o love_n to_o its_o be_v therefore_o the_o cause_n of_o it_o be_v a_o trinity_n this_o argument_n be_v not_o the_o most_o convince_a xviii_o in_o eternity_n there_o be_v neither_o time_n past_a nor_o to_o come_v all_o be_v present_a xix_o god_n be_v not_o where_o and_o comprehend_v all_o thing_n without_o be_v the_o place_n of_o any_o thing_n for_o he_o can_v not_o be_v in_o a_o place_n nor_o be_v a_o place_n without_o be_v corporeal_a xx._n since_o god_n be_v the_o author_n of_o be_v he_o can_v be_v the_o author_n of_o what_o tend_v to_o nothing_o evil_n tend_v to_o nothing_o therefore_o god_n be_v not_o the_o author_n of_o evil._n xxi_o the_o only_a reason_n why_o we_o need_v any_o thing_n be_v a_o defect_n in_o ourselves_o god_n therefore_o need_v nothing_o xxii_o man_n be_v wise_a because_o he_o partake_v of_o wisdom_n but_o god_n be_v wise_a through_o wisdom_n itself_o it_o be_v the_o same_o in_o all_o other_o perfection_n xxiii_o if_o any_o thing_n shall_v happen_v in_o the_o world_n by_o chance_n than_o there_o will_v be_v no_o long_o prudence_n but_o there_o be_v a_o necessity_n of_o prudence_n for_o all_o being_n be_v perfect_a but_o can_v no_o further_o be_v so_o than_o as_o they_o participate_v of_o the_o goodness_n and_o perfection_n of_o god_n god_n and_o man_n be_v the_o author_n of_o all_o that_o be_v do_v in_o the_o world_n good_a and_o evil_n depend_v upon_o our_o own_o will_n xxiv_o it_o be_v the_o part_n of_o wisdom_n to_o show_v that_o the_o most_o shameful_a death_n be_v not_o to_o be_v fear_v and_o that_o be_v one_o of_o the_o reason_n for_o which_o christ_n endure_v such_o a_o one_o xxv_o there_o be_v sin_n of_o weakness_n ignorance_n and_o malice_n weakness_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o strength_n of_o god_n ignorance_n to_o his_o wisdom_n and_o malice_n to_o his_o goodness_n thus_o whosoever_o know_v what_o god_n strength_n and_o wisdom_n be_v may_v know_v which_o be_v venial_a sin_n and_o whosoever_o know_v god_n goodness_n know_v also_o what_o those_o sin_n be_v which_o deserve_v to_o be_v punish_v both_o in_o this_o world_n and_o in_o the_o next_o this_o well_o understand_v aught_o to_o be_v a_o rule_n whereby_o to_o judge_v what_o sort_n of_o sinner_n shall_v be_v oblige_v to_o do_v public_a penance_n though_o they_o confess_v their_o sin_n yet_o this_o rule_n be_v very_o general_a and_o very_a equivocal_a xxvi_o god_n make_v use_v of_o the_o wiâ—ked_a both_o to_o punish_v and_o to_o help_v affliction_n be_v a_o exercise_n to_o the_o righteous_a and_o a_o punishment_n to_o the_o wicked_a rest_v and_o peace_n corrupt_v the_o wicked_a and_o sanctify_v the_o righteous_a god_n make_v use_v of_o man_n to_o accomplish_v the_o design_n of_o his_o providence_n though_o they_o know_v it_o not_o we_o act_v ourselves_o when_o we_o follow_v god_n commandment_n but_o in_o all_o other_o thing_n god_n guide_v we_o by_o the_o spring_n of_o his_o providence_n and_o we_o have_v no_o share_n in_o the_o event_n xxvii_o we_o shall_v not_o ask_v why_o god_n will_v create_v the_o world_n that_o be_v to_o seek_v after_o a_o cause_n of_o that_o which_o be_v the_o
husband_n death_n and_o that_o if_o the_o wife_n be_v marry_v to_o another_o while_o he_o live_v she_o commit_v adultery_n st._n augustin_n enlarge_v much_o upon_o the_o sense_n of_o these_o two_o passage_n he_o endeavour_v to_o make_v the_o first_o to_o agree_v with_o his_o opinion_n which_o he_o ground_v especial_o upon_o the_o second_o he_o answer_v pollentius_n argument_n and_o use_v several_a reason_n upon_o the_o matter_n he_o confess_v in_o his_o retractation_n that_o he_o have_v not_o yet_o clear_v that_o point_n but_o that_o there_o be_v some_o considerable_a difficulty_n beside_o though_o he_o have_v give_v light_a enough_o to_o resolve_v they_o he_o further_o explain_v in_o the_o one_a book_n another_o passage_n in_o the_o same_o epistle_n of_o st._n paul_n concern_v the_o dissolution_n of_o marriage_n between_o infidel_n pollentius_fw-la hold_v that_o st._n paul_n absolute_o forbid_v believe_v husband_n to_o put_v away_o their_o unbelieve_a wife_n whereas_o st._n augustin_n affirm_v that_o it_o be_v only_o a_o advice_n that_o he_o give_v they_o not_o to_o use_v the_o liberty_n they_o have_v to_o separate_a he_o conclude_v this_o book_n with_o another_o question_n concern_v the_o catechuman_n who_o fall_v into_o such_o disease_n as_o take_v away_o their_o speech_n and_o knowledge_n whether_o they_o shall_v be_v baptise_a or_o no_o he_o say_v that_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v baptise_a though_o he_o do_v not_o condemn_v those_o that_o dare_v not_o hazard_v the_o sacrament_n and_o he_o go_v so_o far_o as_o to_o declare_v that_o in_o such_o case_n those_o very_a catechuman_n may_v be_v baptise_a who_o be_v know_v to_o be_v in_o a_o habit_n of_o sin_n and_o who_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v admit_v to_o baptism_n at_o another_o time_n he_o add_v that_o penitent_n be_v to_o be_v deal_v withal_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n and_o they_o shall_v not_o be_v suffer_v to_o die_v before_o they_o be_v reconcile_v in_o the_o 2d_o book_n he_o treat_v more_o at_o large_a than_o in_o the_o first_o of_o the_o indissolubility_n of_o marriage_n and_o examine_v several_a question_n upon_o that_o subject_a he_o conclude_v with_o a_o exhortation_n to_o husband_n that_o have_v leave_v their_o wife_n to_o live_v in_o continency_n allege_v the_o example_n of_o churchman_n who_o abstain_v so_o religious_o though_o they_o often_o be_v force_v to_o take_v that_o profession_n upon_o they_o against_o their_o will_n the_o rank_n which_o st._n augustin_n set_v these_o two_o book_n in_o in_o his_o retractation_n show_v that_o he_o compose_v they_o in_o the_o year_n 419._o the_o two_o next_o book_n be_v concern_v lie_v there_o st._n augustin_n handle_v this_o question_n which_o be_v very_o famous_a in_o his_o time_n whether_o a_o lie_n may_v be_v use_v upon_o some_o occasion_n he_o confess_v in_o the_o one_a book_n entitle_v of_o lie_v and_o write_v in_o 395._o that_o this_o be_v a_o perplex_v question_n often_o disturb_v conscience_n and_o that_o there_o seem_v to_o be_v some_o occasion_n when_o in_o civility_n and_o sometime_o out_o of_o charity_n officious_a lie_n may_v be_v lawful_a he_o say_v that_o he_o will_v forthwith_o examine_v the_o question_n that_o he_o may_v find_v out_o some_o light_n in_o so_o obscure_a a_o matter_n and_o that_o at_o last_o he_o will_v declare_v for_o the_o truth_n be_v persuade_v that_o though_o he_o be_v mistake_v in_o so_o do_v yet_o his_o mistake_n will_v prove_v less_o dangerous_a because_o error_n can_v never_o do_v less_o mischief_n than_o when_o man_n be_v deceive_v by_o a_o great_a love_n of_o the_o truth_n and_o by_o oppose_a falsehood_n with_o too_o much_o zeal_n after_o this_o preface_n he_o define_v what_o lie_v be_v he_o confess_v that_o irony_n be_v not_o lie_n that_o every_o untruth_n which_o a_o man_n may_v speak_v be_v not_o a_o lie_n if_o man_n believe_v that_o what_o they_o say_v be_v true_a and_o that_o to_o lie_v be_v to_o speak_v what_o we_o do_v not_o think_v with_o a_o design_n to_o deceive_v whereupon_o he_o examine_v this_o subtle_a question_n whether_o a_o man_n speak_v what_o he_o know_v to_o be_v false_a because_o he_o be_v sure_a that_o he_o to_o who_o he_o speak_v will_v not_o believe_v it_o tell_v a_o lie_n and_o on_o the_o other_o side_n whether_o a_o man_n that_o speak_v a_o truth_n with_o a_o design_n to_o deceive_v he_o who_o he_o speak_v to_o because_o he_o know_v that_o he_o will_v not_o believe_v he_o be_v free_a from_o lie_v st._n augustin_n say_v that_o neither_o of_o these_o can_v be_v tax_v with_o lie_v because_o the_o one_o design_v to_o persuade_v the_o truth_n by_o tell_v a_o untruth_n and_o the_o other_o speak_v the_o truth_n to_o persuade_v a_o falsity_n but_o neither_o can_v be_v excuse_v from_o imprudence_n and_o rashness_n then_o he_o come_v to_o the_o question_n which_o he_o propose_v to_o himself_o whether_o a_o man_n may_v lie_v upon_o some_o occasion_n those_o that_o hold_v the_o affirmative_a allege_v several_a example_n of_o lie_n which_o seem_v to_o be_v both_o approve_a and_o commend_v in_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o add_v a_o reason_n from_o common_a sense_n shall_v any_o one_o say_v they_o flee_v to_o your_o house_n for_o shelter_n and_o it_o be_v in_o your_o power_n to_o save_v he_o from_o death_n by_o tell_v a_o lie_n will_v you_o see_v he_o unjust_o murder_v rather_o than_o tell_v a_o lie_n if_o a_o sick_a man_n ask_v you_o a_o question_n about_o something_o that_o he_o must_v not_o know_v yea_o suppose_v that_o he_o will_v be_v the_o worse_a if_o you_o give_v he_o no_o answer_n will_v you_o then_o utter_v a_o truth_n that_o may_v occasion_v death_n or_o will_v you_o keep_v silence_n when_o you_o may_v ease_v he_o by_o tell_v a_o charitable_a lie_n st._n augustin_n oppose_v to_o these_o reason_n those_o passage_n of_o holy_a scripture_n which_o forbid_v lie_v without_o restriction_n and_o then_o answer_v the_o example_n out_o of_o the_o old_a testament_n that_o the_o righteous_a who_o seem_v to_o have_v lie_v do_v not_o intend_v that_o what_o they_o say_v shall_v be_v understand_v in_o the_o usual_a sense_n but_o that_o by_o a_o prophetical_a spirit_n they_o mean_v to_o discover_v those_o thing_n that_o be_v signify_v by_o those_o figure_n as_o for_o other_o person_n which_o be_v not_o in_o the_o number_n of_o the_o righteous_a the_o holy_a scripture_n never_o approve_v their_o action_n but_o by_o compare_v it_o with_o a_o great_a evil._n he_o affirm_v that_o there_o be_v no_o example_n of_o lie_v in_o the_o new_a testament_n and_o endeavour_n to_o answer_v the_o inference_n which_o they_o pretend_v to_o draw_v from_o the_o instance_n of_o the_o dispute_n betwixt_o st._n peter_n and_o st._n barnabas_n and_o betwixt_o st._n peter_n and_o st._n paul_n as_o well_o as_o from_o the_o circumcise_n of_o timothy_n last_o that_o he_o may_v put_v a_o end_n to_o all_o the_o reason_n allege_v from_o necessity_n or_o advantage_n he_o maintain_v that_o we_o must_v never_o do_v evil_a what_o advantage_n soever_o we_o may_v get_v by_o it_o that_o so_o the_o whole_a question_n be_v whether_o lie_v be_v evil_a or_o no_o and_o not_o whether_o it_o be_v sometime_o profitable_a whence_o he_o conclude_v that_o no_o lie_n be_v to_o be_v tell_v either_o to_o preserve_v our_o chastity_n or_o our_o life_n or_o for_o the_o good_a of_o other_o or_o for_o any_o other_o reason_n whatsoever_o no_o not_o for_o the_o eternal_a salvation_n of_o our_o neighbour_n because_o that_o sin_n can_v be_v impute_v to_o a_o man_n which_o he_o can_v prevent_v but_o by_o commit_v himself_o another_o sin_n to_o explain_v what_o he_o have_v say_v more_o at_o large_a he_o reckon_v up_o eight_o sort_n of_o lie_n and_o have_v lay_v this_o down_o for_o a_o rule_n that_o we_o must_v depend_v altogether_o upon_o gospel-precept_n he_o enlarge_v upon_o those_o that_o make_v against_o lie_v the_o second_o book_n against_o lie_v be_v write_v upon_o the_o same_o principle_n but_o long_o after_o the_o first_o for_o st._n augustin_n write_v it_o in_o 420_o at_o the_o request_n of_o consentius_n who_o ask_v he_o whether_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o make_v use_n of_o lie_n to_o discover_v the_o priscillianist_n who_o conceal_v their_o error_n by_o lie_v and_o horrid_a execration_n st._n augustin_n condemn_v not_o only_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o priscillianist_n but_o also_o the_o zeal_n of_o the_o catholic_n who_o make_v use_v of_o lie_n to_o discover_v the_o man_n of_o that_o sect._n he_o positive_o condemn_v the_o catholic_n action_n who_o feign_v themselves_o priscillianist_n more_o than_o that_o of_o the_o priscillianist_n who_o feign_v themselves_o catholic_n from_o hence_o he_o take_v a_o opportunity_n to_o enter_v upon_o the_o general_a question_n concern_v lie_v and_o he_o affirm_v that_o it_o be_v never_o allow_v upon_o any_o pretence_n
be_v subject_a to_o its_o own_o metropolitan_a nothing_o can_v be_v more_o contrary_a than_o the_o opinion_n of_o zosimus_n and_o boniface_n concern_v the_o dignity_n and_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o church_n of_o arles_n zosimus_n be_v persuade_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o arles_n ought_v to_o ordain_v all_o the_o bishop_n of_o seven_o province_n and_o boniface_n declare_v that_o that_o be_v a_o violation_n of_o the_o canon_n the_o former_a say_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o arles_n be_v the_o sole_a metropolitan_a and_o the_o latter_a affirm_v that_o none_o can_v be_v metropolitan_a of_o two_o province_n zosimus_n be_v of_o opinion_n that_o the_o pretension_n of_o hilary_n of_o narbon_n and_o of_o the_o other_o metropolitan_o of_o the_o seven_o province_n that_o they_o have_v a_o right_a to_o ordain_v the_o bishop_n of_o their_o respective_a province_n be_v extreme_o rash_a on_o the_o contrary_a boniface_n maintain_v that_o it_o be_v a_o wellgrounded_n right_o and_o that_o the_o pretention_n of_o the_o church_n of_o arles_n to_o ordain_v in_o those_o province_n be_v a_o breach_n upon_o the_o canon_n to_o which_o opposition_n must_v be_v make_v the_o one_o forbid_v hilary_n of_o narbon_n to_o ordain_v the_o bishop_n of_o his_o province_n when_o he_o ask_v it_o of_o he_o the_o other_o enjoin_v he_o to_o do_v it_o without_o ask_v can_v there_o be_v a_o great_a contrariety_n of_o opinion_n betwixt_o pope_n who_o succeed_v each_o other_o immediate_o this_o make_v st._n leo_n say_v in_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o provincia_n viennensis_n that_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n have_v take_v away_o from_o patroclus_n what_o it_o have_v give_v he_o by_o a_o more_o just_a sentence_n than_o that_o by_o which_o it_o be_v grant_v id_fw-la ipsum_fw-la quod_fw-la patroclo_n a_o seed_n apostolica_fw-la temporaliter_fw-la videbatur_fw-la esse_fw-la concessum_fw-la postmodum_fw-la esse_fw-la sententia_fw-la meliore_fw-la sublatum_fw-la be_v it_o because_o those_o pope_n thought_n themselves_o absolute_a master_n of_o these_o thing_n if_o so_o why_o shall_v they_o allege_v the_o canon_n and_o profess_v to_o observe_v they_o be_v it_o because_o they_o believe_v that_o privilege_n attend_v the_o person_n of_o bishop_n and_o not_o their_o church_n wherefore_o then_o do_v zosimus_n exalt_v the_o dignity_n and_o antiquity_n of_o the_o church_n of_o arles_n so_o high_a because_o it_o be_v found_v by_o trophimus_n we_o be_v therefore_o to_o conclude_v that_o there_o be_v no_o other_o reason_n of_o that_o contrariety_n beside_o the_o difference_n of_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o two_o pope_n but_o which_o of_o the_o two_o be_v in_o the_o right_n and_o which_o in_o the_o wrong_n be_v a_o great_a business_n to_o be_v decide_v which_o we_o shall_v find_v afterward_o sharp_o debate_v in_o the_o time_n of_o st._n leo._n in_o the_o mean_a time_n we_o may_v observe_v that_o the_o common_a right_n be_v on_o boniface_n side_n and_o that_o we_o do_v not_o see_v any_o privilege_n authentic_a enough_o or_o any_o custom_n sufficient_o establish_v whereby_o we_o shall_v allow_v to_o the_o church_n of_o arles_n what_o zosimus_n grant_v to_o it_o there_o be_v beside_o five_o of_o this_o pope_n letter_n to_o ruffus_n bishop_n of_o thessalonica_n and_o to_o the_o bishop_n of_o illyricum_n record_v in_o the_o council_n that_o be_v assemble_v under_o boniface_n ii_o in_o 531._o boniface_n i._o be_v peaceable_a possessor_n of_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n until_o the_o year_n 423._o though_o there_o be_v still_o some_o christian_n of_o eulalius_n party_n synesius_n synesius_n original_o of_o cyrene_n a_o city_n of_o pentapolis_n a_o platonic_a philosopher_n and_o disciple_n of_o the_o famous_a hypatia_n have_v spend_v part_n of_o his_o life_n in_o worldly_a employment_n synesius_n synesius_n be_v convert_v and_o choose_a bishop_n of_o ptolemais_n in_o the_o year_n 420._o he_o be_v hardly_o bring_v to_o accept_v of_o that_o office_n which_o seem_v to_o he_o to_o be_v contrary_a to_o that_o philosophical_a life_n wherein_o he_o have_v live_v till_o then_o neither_o can_v he_o resolve_v to_o leave_v his_o wife_n nor_o be_v he_o yet_o full_o persuade_v of_o all_o the_o article_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n he_o believe_v that_o soul_n be_v create_v before_o body_n and_o can_v not_o conceive_v that_o the_o world_n be_v to_o have_v a_o end_n he_o do_v not_o believe_v the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a as_o it_o be_v believe_v in_o the_o church_n imagine_v that_o what_o be_v say_v in_o the_o scripture_n have_v some_o mystical_a and_o secret_a sense_n he_o urge_v these_o reason_n in_o his_o 105th_o letter_n to_o prevent_v their_o ordain_v he_o bishop_n baronius_n think_v that_o he_o do_v not_o real_o hold_v such_o opinion_n but_o that_o he_o feign_v to_o have_v they_o to_o avoid_v the_o episcopal_a function_n but_o this_o conjecture_n be_v not_o at_o all_o probable_a because_o he_o affirm_v with_o a_o oath_n that_o he_o express_v his_o real_a sense_n wherefore_o it_o be_v better_a to_o say_v with_o the_o ancient_n that_o synesius_n merit_n and_o the_o need_n which_o the_o church_n of_o africa_n stand_v in_o of_o his_o protection_n in_o a_o most_o difficult_a time_n supersede_v these_o consideration_n in_o hope_n that_o be_v ordain_v bishop_n he_o will_v submit_v his_o opinion_n to_o those_o of_o the_o church_n it_o be_v relate_v in_o the_o pratum_fw-la spiritual_fw-la that_o when_o he_o be_v bishop_n a_o very_a remarkable_a thing_n happen_v to_o he_o which_o show_v that_o he_o have_v alter_v his_o opinion_n concern_v the_o resurrection_n of_o body_n a_o heathen_a philosopher_n one_o evagrius_n synesius_n old_a friend_n come_v to_o cyrene_n synesius_n use_v all_o his_o endeavour_n to_o convert_v he_o after_o several_a solicitation_n to_o that_o purpose_n this_o philosopher_n declare_v to_o he_o at_o last_o that_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o body_n be_v one_o of_o those_o thing_n which_o he_o be_v most_o displease_v with_o in_o the_o christian_a religion_n synesius_n affirm_v that_o whatsoever_o the_o christian_n teach_v be_v true_a and_o never_o leave_v he_o till_o he_o have_v convert_v and_o baptise_a he_o this_o man_n sometime_o after_o his_o baptism_n have_v give_v synesius_n a_o sum_n of_o money_n to_o distribute_v to_o the_o poor_a demand_v a_o bond_n to_o repay_v it_o he_o again_o in_o the_o next_o life_n synesius_n ready_o give_v he_o one_o the_o philosopher_n keep_v it_o and_o some_o time_n before_o his_o death_n command_v his_o child_n to_o put_v it_o into_o his_o coffin_n three_o day_n after_o he_o appear_v to_o synesius_n in_o the_o night_n and_o bid_v he_o come_v to_o his_o grave_n and_o take_v his_o bond_n because_o he_o be_v pay_v and_o to_o assure_v he_o of_o it_o he_o have_v sign_v a_o discharge_n with_o his_o own_o hand_n synesius_n not_o know_v that_o his_o child_n have_v put_v the_o bond_n in_o his_o coffin_n have_v send_v for_o they_o and_o learned_a of_o they_o how_o the_o business_n have_v be_v carry_v tell_v they_o withal_o what_o have_v happen_v go_v to_o this_o man_n be_v grave_a with_o his_o clergy_n and_o the_o chief_a man_n of_o the_o town_n and_o cause_v the_o coffin_n to_o be_v open_v where_o they_o find_v the_o bond_n with_o a_o receipt_n new_o write_v in_o evagrius_n own_o hand_n at_o the_o bottom_n the_o author_n of_o the_o pratum_fw-la spiritual_fw-la relate_v this_o history_n as_o have_v learn_v it_o of_o leontius_n of_o apamea_n who_o come_v to_o alexandria_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o patriarch_n eulogius_n to_o be_v ordain_v bishop_n of_o cyrene_n add_v that_o that_o man_n certify_v that_o this_o bond_n be_v still_o keep_v in_o the_o vestry_n of_o the_o church_n of_o cyrene_n this_o may_v give_v some_o credit_n to_o a_o story_n which_o will_v deserve_v none_o be_v it_o sole_o ground_v upon_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o pratum_fw-la spiritual_fw-la who_o be_v know_v to_o be_v of_o no_o great_a authority_n however_o evagrius_n and_o photius_n affirm_v that_o synesius_n be_v no_o soon_o ordain_v bishop_n but_o he_o yield_v to_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o church_n concern_v the_o resurrection_n synesius_n treatise_n be_v philosophical_a discourse_n write_v with_o great_a nobleness_n and_o loftiness_n the_o catalogue_n of_o they_o be_v as_o follow_v a_o discourse_n of_o reign_v well_o speak_v in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o emperor_n arcadius_n about_o the_o year_n 398._o when_o he_o be_v deputy_n of_o his_o own_o province_n that_o be_v waste_v by_o the_o barbarian_n incursion_n to_o obtain_v some_o succour_n and_o some_o â—ase_n of_o the_o emperor_n synesius_n speak_v there_o of_o government_n with_o a_o wonderful_a freedom_n and_o declaim_v open_o against_o courtier_n against_o the_o luxury_n and_o ambition_n of_o prince_n he_o lay_v down_o most_o excellent_a instruction_n for_o king_n he_o show_v what_o be_v the_o true_o royal_a virtue_n and_o the_o quality_n of_o a_o
make_v use_v of_o the_o parable_n of_o lazarus_n and_o dives_n s._n cyril_n maintain_v that_o the_o judgement_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v pass_v till_o after_o the_o resurrection_n and_o that_o it_o be_v absurd_a to_o say_v that_o the_o good_a or_o sinner_n have_v receive_v their_o reward_n already_o and_o that_o what_o be_v say_v of_o lazarus_n and_o dives_n be_v a_o parable_n which_o signify_v only_o that_o merciless_a rich_a man_n shall_v one_o day_n be_v grievous_o punish_v this_o do_v not_o at_o all_o agree_v with_o the_o particular_a judgement_n and_o blessedness_n of_o soul_n after_o death_n the_o sixteenth_o how_o the_o angel_n if_o they_o have_v no_o body_n can_v have_v any_o carnal_a knowledge_n of_o woman_n as_o it_o be_v say_v in_o genesis_n s._n cyril_n answer_v that_o they_o be_v not_o angel_n which_o be_v speak_v of_o in_o genesis_n but_o the_o posterity_n of_o enos_n who_o have_v commerce_n with_o the_o daughter_n of_o cain_n and_o for_o this_o reason_n it_o be_v that_o four_o interpreter_n who_o have_v translate_v this_o place_n after_o the_o lxx_o have_v render_v it_o son_n of_o the_o mighty_a or_o prince_n and_o not_o son_n of_o god_n that_o in_o sum_n it_o be_v a_o great_a weakness_n to_o think_v that_o the_o angel_n can_v have_v child_n the_o seventeen_o and_o eighteen_o be_v against_o those_o who_o affirm_v that_o the_o person_n of_o the_o son_n be_v make_v man_n and_o descend_v to_o the_o earth_n be_v not_o unite_v to_o his_o father_n nor_o do_v inhabit_v in_o heaven_n in_o the_o nineteenth_o s._n cyril_n explain_v his_o opinion_n about_o the_o incarnation_n and_o hold_v that_o it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n do_v miracle_n because_o the_o word_n and_o man_n be_v unite_v in_o the_o same_o person_n and_o in_o the_o son_n only_o both_o the_o divine_a and_o humane_a operation_n may_v be_v attribute_v to_o he_o in_o the_o twenty_o it_o be_v say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v ascend_v into_o heaven_n with_o the_o flesh_n which_o be_v unite_v to_o he_o but_o for_o all_o that_o it_o can_v be_v say_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v mingle_v with_o the_o trinity_n in_o the_o twenty_o first_o he_o treat_v also_o of_o this_o nice_a question_n in_o what_o sense_n the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n may_v be_v say_v to_o do_v miracle_n and_o explain_v it_o by_o this_o example_n although_o it_o be_v the_o soul_n that_o move_v the_o body_n in_o all_o its_o operation_n yet_o we_o call_v it_o the_o action_n of_o the_o body_n as_o well_o as_o of_o the_o soul_n the_o same_o â—…ay_v be_v say_v of_o the_o miracle_n which_o the_o word_n do_v by_o his_o humanity_n in_o the_o twenty_o second_o he_o say_v that_o the_o humane_a nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n be_v subject_a to_o sin_n certain_o because_o he_o come_v to_o deliver_v man_n from_o sin_n the_o twenty_o three_o question_n be_v this_o why_o the_o word_n be_v not_o make_v man_n at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o world_n why_o stay_v he_o till_o these_o last_o time_n s._n cyril_n answer_v that_o he_o act_v the_o part_n of_o a_o good_a physician_n who_o do_v not_o undertake_v the_o cure_n of_o a_o disease_n in_o its_o beginning_n but_o wait_v till_o the_o disease_n plain_o discover_v itself_o so_o do_v the_o word_n wait_v till_o the_o sin_n and_o wickedness_n of_o man_n have_v full_o manifest_v themselves_o the_o twenty_o four_o import_v that_o the_o head_n of_o the_o infernal_a dragon_n shall_v not_o be_v entire_o break_v till_o after_o the_o resurrection_n this_o put_v i_o in_o mind_n of_o the_o title_n of_o a_o very_a fantastical_a book_n a_o treatise_n of_o the_o break_a head_n of_o the_o infernal_a dragon_n i_o believe_v the_o author_n have_v not_o read_v this_o place_n of_o s._n cyril_n the_o twenty_o five_o be_v a_o very_a obscure_a comparison_n between_o the_o flame_n that_o appear_v to_o moses_n in_o the_o flaming-bush_n and_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o incarnation_n in_o the_o twenty_o seven_o he_o say_v that_o zacharias_n be_v slay_v between_o the_o temple_n and_o the_o altar_n for_o suffer_v mary_n to_o enter_v into_o that_o place_n where_o the_o virgin_n only_o have_v a_o right_a to_o enter_v the_o last_o explain_v in_o a_o few_o word_n the_o cause_n of_o the_o joy_n which_o the_o angel_n show_v at_o the_o birth_n of_o jesus_n christ._n the_o follow_a treatise_n about_o the_o holy_a trinity_n be_v write_v by_o a_o author_n more_o modern_a than_o s._n cyril_n although_o it_o come_v very_o near_o his_o doctrine_n and_o his_o method_n and_o principle_n but_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o discern_v that_o he_o live_v after_o the_o rise_v of_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o monothelite_n for_o he_o thorough_o discuss_n this_o question_n whether_o there_o be_v two_o will_n and_o two_o operation_n in_o jesus_n christ._n he_o confute_v those_o that_o hold_v the_o contrary_a and_o explain_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o ancient_n who_o teach_v that_o there_o be_v in_o jesus_n christ_n but_o one_o incarnate_a nature_n and_o one_o operation_n as_o god-man_n the_o collection_n of_o exposition_n upon_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v not_o whole_o take_v out_o of_o the_o work_n of_o s._n cyril_n only_o but_o also_o of_o s._n maximus_n and_o several_a other_o interpreter_n so_o that_o it_o must_v not_o be_v look_v upon_o as_o s._n cyril_n work_n balthazar_z corderius_n publish_v 19_o homily_n upon_o jeremiah_n print_v at_o antwerp_n in_o greek_a and_o latin_a in_o 1648_o octavo_n which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o s._n cyril_n care_n cyril_n but_o be_v find_v to_o be_v origen_n care_n as_o for_o the_o moral_a fable_n put_v out_o by_o the_o same_o author_n in_o 1631._o under_o the_o name_n of_o s._n cyril_n they_o belong_v to_o a_o latin_a author_n the_o 16_o book_n upon_o leviticus_n which_o be_v heretofore_o among_o s._n cyril_n work_n be_v origen_n it_o be_v nothing_o to_o the_o purpose_n that_o some_o have_v doubt_v whether_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o adoration_n in_o spirit_n be_v s._n cyril_n since_o it_o be_v his_o style_n and_o photius_n attribute_n it_o to_o he_o nor_o be_v there_o great_a reason_n to_o doubt_v of_o the_o letter_n to_o coelosyrius_n nor_o of_o the_o other_o work_v of_o which_o we_o have_v speak_v he_o make_v commentary_n upon_o all_o the_o prophet_n but_o they_o be_v never_o yet_o print_v his_o commentary_n upon_o s._n matthew_n cite_v several_a time_n in_o the_o 6_o and_o seven_o general_a council_n and_o that_o upon_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n cite_v by_o theodoret_n be_v lose_v if_o we_o may_v believe_v cassiodorus_n he_o make_v commentary_n upon_o all_o the_o book_n of_o holy_a scripture_n gennadius_n mention_n two_o treatise_n of_o s._n cyril_n which_o we_o have_v not_o viz._n a_o treatise_n of_o the_o defect_n of_o the_o synagogue_n and_o a_o book_n of_o faith_n against_o the_o heretic_n the_o same_o author_n assure_v we_o that_o he_o compose_v divers_a treatise_n upon_o various_a subject_n and_o a_o great_a number_n of_o homily_n which_o the_o grecian_a bishop_n get_v by_o heart_n to_o preach_v to_o the_o people_n so_o that_o though_o the_o work_n of_o s._n cyril_n which_o we_o now_o have_v make_v up_o at_o present_a 7_o great_a volume_n yet_o we_o shall_v have_v several_a other_o if_o we_o have_v all_o that_o he_o have_v write_v it_o be_v very_o wonderful_a that_o a_o bishop_n of_o so_o great_a a_o see_v as_o that_o of_o alexandria_n busy_v with_o so_o many_o affair_n and_o engage_v in_o so_o great_a a_o contest_v as_o that_o with_o the_o eastern_a bishop_n be_v shall_v have_v time_n to_o compose_v so_o many_o work_n but_o s._n cyril_n be_v wonderful_o ready_a at_o compose_v and_o apply_v himself_o to_o a_o way_n of_o write_v which_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o furnish_v out_o for_o either_o he_o copy_v out_o text_n of_o scripture_n or_o make_v large_a discourse_n or_o expound_v allegory_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o make_v great_a work_n of_o this_o nature_n in_o a_o little_a time_n especial_o when_o we_o bestow_v no_o time_n to_o polish_v our_o discourse_n nor_o keep_v it_o within_o certain_a bound_n and_o we_o resign_v up_o our_o hand_n and_o pen_n entire_o to_o all_o the_o notion_n that_o come_v into_o our_o head_n after_o this_o manner_n do_v s._n cyril_n write_v and_o he_o be_v so_o much_o accustom_v to_o this_o way_n of_o write_v that_o he_o have_v as_o photius_n observe_v a_o style_n altogether_o particular_a which_o seem_v contrary_a to_o other_o and_o in_o which_o he_o extreme_o neglect_v the_o exactness_n and_o cadency_n of_o his_o expression_n he_o have_v a_o subtle_a and_o metaphysical_a genius_n and_o ready_o speak_v the_o fine_a logic_n his_o wit_n be_v very_o proper_a for_o subtle_a question_n which_o he_o have_v to_o do_v with_o upon_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o incarnation_n he_o
he_o wherein_o he_o tell_v that_o he_o be_v grieve_v to_o hear_v that_o he_o be_v angry_a with_o he_o for_o the_o letter_n which_o he_o write_v to_o the_o monk_n of_o egypt_n but_o he_o ought_v to_o consider_v that_o it_o be_v not_o that_o letter_n that_o have_v raise_v such_o disturbance_n in_o the_o church_n but_o the_o paper_n which_o go_v about_o under_o his_o name_n that_o have_v cause_v so_o great_a a_o scandal_n that_o some_o person_n will_v not_o call_v jesus_n christ_n god_n but_o the_o organ_n and_o instrument_n of_o the_o divinity_n that_o it_o be_v this_o that_o oblige_v he_o to_o write_v that_o he_o have_v be_v send_v to_o from_o rome_n to_o know_v who_o be_v the_o author_n of_o those_o write_n that_o all_o the_o west_n be_v in_o a_o uproar_v about_o they_o that_o he_o may_v appease_v the_o disturbance_n by_o explain_v himself_o and_o retract_v what_o be_v attribute_v to_o he_o that_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o refuse_v to_o give_v the_o virgin_n mary_n the_o title_n of_o the_o mother_n of_o god_n because_o by_o this_o mean_v he_o will_v restore_v the_o church_n peace_n this_o letter_n be_v carry_v to_o nestorius_n by_o one_o of_o s._n cyril_n priest_n who_o be_v very_o urgent_a with_o he_o for_o a_o answer_n to_o it_o he_o give_v he_o one_o but_o without_o a_o explication_n of_o his_o doctrine_n and_o tell_v 7._o p._n 1._o c._n 7._o st._n cyril_n that_o though_o he_o have_v act_v contrary_a to_o the_o rule_n of_o brotherly_a charity_n yet_o he_o will_v forget_v it_o and_o do_v by_o this_o letter_n give_v he_o the_o token_n of_o union_n and_o peace_n saint_n cyril_n have_v inform_v nestorius_n that_o his_o write_n be_v carry_v as_o far_o as_o rome_n and_o that_o they_o meet_v with_o a_o unwelcome_a reception_n there_o nestorius_n think_v it_o his_o duty_n to_o write_v to_o st._n celestine_n about_o it_o and_o to_o do_v it_o the_o more_o handsome_o he_o take_v a_o occasion_n to_o write_v to_o he_o about_o four_o pelagian_a bishop_n julian_n florus_n orontius_n and_o fabius_n who_o have_v flee_v to_o constantinople_n and_o have_v present_v their_o petition_n to_o the_o emperor_n in_o which_o they_o complain_v of_o the_o ill_a usage_n they_o have_v receive_v in_o the_o west_n he_o assure_v the_o pope_n that_o he_o have_v answer_v they_o according_a to_o his_o office_n and_o 16._o p._n 1._o c._n 16._o duty_n although_o he_o be_v not_o inform_v of_o their_o case_n but_o that_o he_o ought_v to_o make_v it_o clear_a that_o they_o may_v have_v no_o cause_n to_o importunt_fw-la the_o emperor_n and_o 〈◊〉_d he_o up_o 〈◊〉_d have_v compassion_n on_o they_o for_o if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o they_o be_v condemn_v fâ—â—_n endeavour_v to_o maâ—…_n a_o new_a sect_n they_o deserve_v no_o manner_n of_o pity_n he_o add_v that_o have_v find_v at_o constantinople_n some_o person_n who_o corrupt_v the_o orthodox_n faith_n he_o labour_v to_o recover_v they_o by_o 〈◊〉_d mean_n although_o their_o heresy_n come_v very_o near_o arius_n and_o apollinarâ—…s_n for_o they_o confound_v and_o mix_v the_o two_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n make_v the_o divine_a nature_n to_o be_v bear_v of_o mary_n and_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o be_v change_v into_o his_o godhead_n that_o upon_o this_o ground_n they_o give_v the_o virgin_n the_o mother_n of_o christ_n the_o title_n of_o the_o mother_n of_o god_n that_o this_o term_n although_o it_o be_v improper_a may_v be_v endure_v upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o union_n of_o the_o word_n with_o the_o manhood_n if_o it_o be_v not_o understand_v of_o the_o divine_a nature_n and_o if_o we_o do_v not_o suppose_v that_o the_o virgin_n mary_n be_v the_o mother_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n which_o be_v intolerable_a he_o send_v this_o letter_n with_o the_o copy_n of_o his_o sermon_n by_o antiochus_n saint_n cyril_n not_o be_v satisfy_v with_o nestorius_n answer_n write_v another_o letter_n to_o he_o wherein_o he_o deliver_v to_o he_o his_o own_o and_o the_o church_n doctrine_n and_o to_o gain_v the_o great_a credit_n to_o his_o 3._o p._n 1._o c._n 3._o explication_n he_o ground_v it_o upon_o the_o creed_n make_v by_o the_o nicene_n council_n where_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o only_a son_n of_o god_n beget_v of_o his_o father_n from_o all_o eternity_n come_v down_o from_o heaven_n be_v make_v man_n suffer_v rise_v again_o from_o the_o dead_a and_o be_v ascend_v into_o heaven_n he_o say_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o be_v content_v with_o this_o decision_n and_o believe_v that_o the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v incarnate_a and_o be_v make_v man_n that_o he_o say_v not_o that_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o word_n be_v change_v into_o flesh_n nor_o the_o flesh_n into_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o word_n but_o that_o the_o word_n be_v unite_v by_o a_o hypostatick_a union_n to_o the_o manhood_n insomuch_o that_o the_o same_o jesus_n christ_n be_v both_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o son_n of_o man_n yet_o without_o any_o confusion_n of_o the_o nature_n that_o it_o may_v not_o be_v say_v that_o the_o virgin_n have_v bring_v forth_o a_o man_n into_o the_o world_n into_o who_o the_o godhead_n be_v since_o descend_v but_o that_o from_o the_o instant_n of_o his_o conception_n the_o godhead_n be_v unite_v to_o the_o manhood_n insomuch_o that_o it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o god_n be_v bear_v according_a to_o the_o flesh_n and_o in_o the_o same_o sense_n that_o he_o have_v suffer_v and_o be_v dead_a not_o as_o though_o the_o word_n have_v suffer_v in_o he_o but_o because_o the_o body_n which_o he_o assume_v have_v suffer_v and_o be_v lay_v in_o the_o sepulchre_n in_o fine_a that_o it_o be_v in_o this_o sense_n that_o we_o say_v that_o the_o virgin_n be_v the_o mother_n of_o god_n because_o she_o bring_v into_o the_o world_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o which_o the_o godhead_n be_v hypostatical_o unite_v saint_n cyril_n have_v thus_o explain_v himself_o exhort_v nestorius_n to_o embrace_v these_o sentiment_n that_o he_o may_v preserve_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n and_o a_o uninterrupted_a union_n among_o the_o bishop_n this_o letter_n raise_v the_o dispute_n nestorius_n be_v high_o offend_v and_o in_o his_o answer_n to_o it_o accuse_v 9_o p._n 1._o c._n 9_o st._n cyril_n of_o put_v a_o false_a interpretation_n upon_o the_o word_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a and_o broach_v several_a error_n he_o say_v that_o he_o explain_v the_o council_n of_o nice_a ill_n because_o this_o council_n do_v not_o say_v that_o the_o word_n be_v bear_v suffer_v or_o be_v dead_a but_o it_o say_v this_o of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n the_o only_a son_n of_o god_n word_n which_o equal_o agree_v to_o the_o humanity_n and_o divinity_n he_o commend_v st._n cyril_n for_o acknowledge_v the_o distinction_n of_o the_o two_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n but_o he_o accuse_v he_o of_o destroy_v this_o truth_n consequential_o and_o make_v the_o godhead_n passable_a and_o mortal_a he_o own_v the_o union_n of_o the_o two_o nature_n but_o he_o hold_v that_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o that_o union_n we_o may_v not_o attribute_v to_o either_o of_o they_o the_o quality_n that_o belong_v to_o the_o other_o only_o and_o he_o affirm_v that_o as_o often_o as_o the_o scripture_n speak_v of_o the_o death_n and_o passion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o appropriate_v they_o to_o the_o humane_a and_o never_o to_o the_o divine_a nature_n last_o he_o tell_v he_o that_o he_o have_v be_v surprise_v by_o the_o clergy_n infect_v with_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o manichee_n who_o be_v at_o constantinople_n and_o have_v be_v depose_v in_o a_o synod_n for_o it_o upon_o this_o occasion_n it_o be_v that_o the_o adherent_n of_o nestorius_n publish_v the_o book_n which_o photius_n write_v against_o st._n cyril_n letter_n to_o the_o monk_n with_o another_o piece_n bear_v this_o title_n against_o those_o who_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o union_n debase_v the_o godhead_n of_o the_o son_n by_o deify_v the_o manhood_n these_o write_n be_v send_v to_o st._n cyril_n by_o buphas_n martyrius_n a_o deacon_n of_o alexandria_n and_o saint_n cyril_n agent_n at_o constantinople_n nevertheless_o anastasius_n the_o priest_n pretend_v not_o to_o disapprove_v whole_o of_o st._n cyril_n letter_n to_o the_o monk_n and_o allege_v this_o reason_n that_o he_o confess_v in_o that_o letter_n that_o no_o council_n have_v mention_v 12._o act_n 1._o p._n c._n 12._o the_o term_n of_o the_o mother_n of_o god_n saint_n cyril_n be_v afraid_a that_o those_o of_o his_o party_n who_o be_v at_o constantinople_n shall_v be_v ensnare_v by_o this_o artifice_n write_v a_o large_a letter_n upon_o that_o subject_n wherein_o he_o labour_v to_o prove_v that_o nestorius_n and_o his_o party_n divide_v jesus_n christ_n into_o two_o person_n he_o advise_v they_o to_o
sixteenth_o degree_n oppose_v covetousness_n which_o be_v there_o call_v a_o monster_n with_o many_o head_n the_o tyrant_n of_o our_o soul_n the_o daughter_n of_o infidelity_n etc._n etc._n voluntary_a poverty_n be_v teach_v in_o the_o second_o part_n of_o this_o degree_n the_o seventeen_o degree_n be_v the_o insensibility_n of_o holy_a and_o religious_a thing_n into_o which_o religious_a person_n often_o fall_v the_o eighteen_o degree_n exhort_v christian_n to_o take_v heed_n of_o sleep_n which_o creep_v upon_o they_o chief_o in_o the_o time_n of_o prayer_n there_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o usefulness_n of_o common_a prayer_n the_o nineteenth_o be_v of_o corporal_n and_o spiritual_a vigilance_n the_o twenty_o be_v against_o deceitful_a vanity_n the_o one_o and_o twenty_o discover_v the_o disorder_n which_o vainglory_n produce_v the_o two_o and_o twenty_o make_v a_o particular_a enumeration_n of_o the_o deadly_a effect_n of_o pride_n the_o three_o and_o twenty_o teach_v to_o oppose_v blasphemous_a and_o impious_a thought_n which_o the_o devil_n suggest_v in_o the_o time_n of_o holy_a action_n to_o the_o monk_n the_o four_o and_o twenty_o teach_v mildness_n and_o simplicity_n the_o five_o and_o twenty_o unfold_v the_o advantage_n of_o humility_n the_o six_o and_o twenty_o give_v instruction_n for_o discern_v between_o good_a and_o evil_a virtue_n and_o vice_n between_o good_a and_o evil_a thought_n and_o give_v rule_n for_o a_o good_a conduct_n in_o the_o spiritual_a life_n the_o seven_o and_o twenty_o be_v of_o the_o sacred_a repose_n of_o body_n and_o soul_n which_o the_o solitary_a enjoy_v this_o degree_n contain_v many_o mystical_a thought_n st._n john_n climacus_n observe_v at_o the_o beginning_n that_o the_o solitary_a and_o hermetical_a life_n although_o it_o be_v more_o perfect_a yet_o it_o be_v not_o suitable_a to_o all_o the_o world_n he_o define_v the_o repose_n of_o the_o body_n a_o state_n of_o tranquillity_n and_o peace_n wherein_o all_o motion_n and_o all_o the_o corporeal_a sense_n be_v subject_a to_o reason_n and_o the_o repose_v of_o the_o soul_n a_o serenity_n of_o mind_n and_o calm_a meditation_n which_o be_v exempt_v from_o all_o distraction_n and_o inviolable_a by_o spiritual_a thief_n who_o be_v the_o devil_n he_o that_o be_v arrive_v at_o this_o state_n reject_v all_o evil_a thought_n which_o be_v present_v to_o his_o mind_n he_o have_v no_o need_n to_o be_v instruct_v by_o discourse_n since_o he_o be_v teach_v by_o his_o own_o action_n he_o be_v not_o only_o free_a from_o disturbance_n by_o the_o commotion_n of_o his_o passion_n but_o he_o do_v not_o so_o much_o as_o know_v it_o he_o know_v the_o true_a depth_n of_o our_o mystery_n without_o dive_v into_o they_o by_o human_a reason_n he_o never_o cease_v to_o pray_v and_o sing_v praise_n to_o god_n he_o have_v no_o care_n or_o anxiety_n about_o his_o temporal_a subsistence_n he_o feel_v no_o emotion_n by_o any_o sensible_a object_n last_o he_o be_v possess_v with_o the_o love_n of_o the_o most_o holy_a god_n which_o entire_o employ_v he_o the_o rest_n of_o this_o degree_n contain_v the_o praise_n of_o a_o hermitical_a lfe_n which_o st._n john_n climacus_n believe_v to_o be_v more_o excellent_a than_o any_o other_o and_o precept_n for_o live_v well_o in_o solitude_n the_o eight_o and_o twenty_o be_v of_o the_o necessity_n of_o prayer_n and_o the_o disposition_n we_o ought_v to_o bring_v to_o it_o the_o nine_o and_o twenty_o be_v of_o the_o perfect_a tranquillity_n of_o a_o soul_n emancipate_v from_o passion_n and_o adorn_v with_o all_o sort_n of_o virtue_n the_o thirty_o be_v of_o faith_n hope_n and_o charity_n which_o be_v the_o foundation_n and_o bond_n of_o all_o christian_a virtue_n st._n john_n clymachus_fw-la join_v to_o this_o book_n which_o be_v for_o all_o monk_n a_o particular_a letter_n to_o the_o abbot_n of_o raithu_n about_o the_o qualification_n and_o disposition_n of_o a_o pastor_n or_o rather_o of_o a_o superior_a and_o abbot_n and_o about_o the_o manner_n wherein_o he_o shall_v behave_v himself_o towards_o his_o monk_n the_o thought_n of_o st._n john_n climacus_n be_v more_o sublime_a more_o solid_a and_o more_o just_a than_o those_o of_o the_o great_a part_n of_o ascetical_a author_n his_o style_n be_v close_a and_o elegant_a he_o write_v with_o much_o brevity_n and_o include_v many_o thought_n in_o a_o few_o word_n he_o speak_v by_o sentence_n and_o aphorism_n he_o propose_v his_o thought_n in_o a_o figurative_a way_n and_o insert_v many_o allusion_n many_o passage_n of_o scripture_n divers_a allegory_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n some_o rare_a example_n some_o parable_n and_o history_n into_o his_o discourse_n this_o kind_n of_o writing_n render_v it_o obscure_a insomuch_o that_o his_o work_n stand_v in_o need_n of_o a_o explication_n john_n abbot_n of_o raithu_n be_v the_o first_o who_o compose_v and_o publish_v exposition_n upon_o this_o author_n which_o be_v collect_v together_o in_o the_o bibliotheque_fw-fr of_o the_o father_n afterward_o elias_n the_o metropolitan_a of_o crete_n write_v commentary_n upon_o st._n john_n climacus_n as_o he_o have_v do_v upon_o st._n gregory_n nazienzen_n the_o manuscript_n be_v find_v in_o many_o library_n dionysius_n of_o chartres_n do_v also_o make_v commentary_n upon_o the_o scale_n in_o which_o there_o be_v a_o old_a version_n of_o the_o scale_n of_o st._n john_n climacus_n before_o that_o of_o ambrose_n of_o camaldulum_fw-la this_o be_v print_v at_o venice_n in_o 1531_o and_o 1569._o a_o doctor_n of_o flanders_n cause_v it_o to_o be_v reprint_v at_o collen_n in_o 1583_o together_o with_o new_a explication_n at_o the_o end_n of_o every_o degree_n last_o matthew_n raderus_n the_o jesuit_n make_v a_o new_a version_n of_o the_o work_n of_o st._n john_n climacus_n which_o be_v print_v with_o the_o greek_a at_o paris_n in_o 1633._o there_o be_v beside_o this_o many_o manuscript_n of_o this_o author_n in_o library_n which_o may_v be_v useful_a for_o make_v a_o more_o correct_a edition_n it_o have_v be_v often_o translate_v into_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n there_o be_v a_o translation_n of_o it_o into_o italian_a print_v at_o venice_n in_o 1585._o another_o in_o the_o vulgar_a greek_a by_o margunius_fw-la print_v at_o venice_n in_o 1590._o in_o our_o time_n mr._n arnaud_n d'_fw-fr andilly_n have_v make_v a_o french_a translation_n of_o it_o which_o he_o have_v reform_v and_o rectify_v by_o many_o manuscript_n in_o a_o second_o edition_n there_o be_v add_v to_o it_o considerable_a explication_n into_o which_o he_o have_v insert_v a_o good_a part_n of_o the_o commentary_n of_o elias_n of_o crete_n and_o the_o life_n of_o st._n john_n climacus_n take_v out_o of_o two_o ancient_a author_n who_o have_v write_v it_o in_o greek_a whereof_o the_o one_o be_v a_o monk_n of_o his_o time_n and_o the_o other_o a_o abbot_n of_o the_o monastery_n of_o raithu_n call_v daniel_n john_n of_o raithu_n raithu_n john_n of_o raithu_n john_n abbot_n of_o the_o monastery_n of_o raithu_n a_o cotemporary_a to_o st._n john_n climacus_n write_v a_o letter_n to_o this_o father_n a_o commendation_n of_o and_o commentary_n upon_o his_o scale_n these_o work_n be_v find_v in_o the_o bibliotheque_v of_o the_o father_n st._n gregory_n st_n gregory_n be_v of_o a_o illustrious_a family_n of_o rome_n his_o father_n be_v grandchild_n to_o pope_n felix_n the_o second_o the_o son_n of_o gordiaâ—…_n and_o sylvia_n he_o study_v at_o rome_n with_o very_o good_a success_n his_o quality_n gregory_n st._n gregory_n and_o merit_n procure_v he_o to_o be_v quick_o preserve_v to_o the_o office_n of_o governor_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n after_o the_o death_n of_o his_o father_n he_o concecrate_v himself_o to_o the_o service_n of_o god_n and_o give_v all_o his_o possession_n for_o building_n and_o 〈◊〉_d ministery_n he_o cause_v six_o to_o be_v build_v in_o sicily_n and_o one_o at_o rome_n whither_o he_o himself_o retire_v pelagius_n the_o second_o ordain_v he_o deacon_n in_o 582_o and_o draw_v he_o forth_o from_o his_o retreat_n 〈◊〉_d he_o to_o 〈◊〉_d in_o the_o quality_n of_o a_o surrogate_v to_o the_o court_n of_o the_o emperor_n tiberius_n he_o have_v not_o much_o 〈◊〉_d neither_o do_v he_o stay_v long_o there_o there_o be_v only_o a_o conference_n mention_v which_o he_o have_v with_o the_o 〈◊〉_d eutychius_n wherein_o he_o maintain_v against_o he_o that_o the_o body_n of_o the_o bless_a after_o the_o resurrection_n shall_v not_o be_v of_o the_o nature_n of_o air_n or_o wind_n but_o shall_v be_v palpable_a and_o solid_a by_o their_o nature_n although_o miraculous_o subtle_a he_o return_v to_o rome_n after_o the_o death_n of_o tiberius_n in_o 586_o where_o he_o be_v employ_v as_o secretary_n to_o pope_n pelagius_n this_o pope_n die_v the_o clergy_n and_o people_n choose_v st._n gregory_n to_o fill_v his_o place_n the_o emperor_n be_v great_o concern_v that_o none_o shall_v be_v
of_o this_o last_o to_o the_o bishop_n the_o eight_o forbid_v bishop_n to_o ordain_v a_o clergyman_n of_o another_o bishop_n without_o his_o leave_n in_o writing_n the_o nine_o ordain_v that_o for_o the_o future_a deacon_n shall_v wear_v their_o steal_v upon_o their_o shoulder_n and_o not_o hide_v it_o under_o their_o tunick_n that_o they_o may_v be_v distinguish_v from_o subdeacons_a the_o ten_o forbid_v reader_n who_o be_v not_o ordain_v subdeacons_a to_o carry_v the_o holy_a vessel_n the_o eleven_o forbid_v they_o to_o sing_v in_o the_o church_n in_o a_o secular_a habit_n and_o to_o suffer_v their_o mustuche_n to_o grow_v the_o twelve_o declare_v that_o they_o must_v not_o sing_v any_o hymn_n in_o the_o church_n but_o only_o the_o psalm_n and_o passage_n of_o the_o canonical_a book_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n the_o thirteen_o forbid_v layman_n to_o enter_v into_o the_o sanctuary_n to_o receive_v the_o communion_n the_o fourteen_o to_o remove_v all_o suspicion_n of_o be_v priscilianist_n ordain_v the_o clergyman_n who_o eat_v no_o meat_n to_o taste_v of_o the_o herb_n which_o be_v boil_v with_o meat_n the_o fifteen_o be_v that_o none_o shall_v communicate_v with_o a_o clergyman_n excommunicate_v by_o his_o bishop_n the_o sixteenth_o that_o no_o commemoration_n shall_v be_v make_v of_o those_o who_o lie_v violent_a hand_n on_o themselves_o and_o that_o their_o corpse_n shall_v not_o be_v conduct_v to_o burial_n with_o sing_v of_o psalm_n that_o the_o same_o shall_v be_v observe_v as_o to_o those_o who_o be_v condemn_v to_o death_n as_o criminal_n the_o seventeen_o that_o no_o commemoration_n shall_v be_v make_v no_o psalm_n shall_v be_v sing_v for_o the_o catechuman_n that_o die_v without_o baptism_n the_o eighteen_o that_o none_o shall_v be_v inter_v in_o the_o church_n but_o without_o they_o and_o round_o about_o the_o wall_n the_o nineteenth_o forbid_v priest_n to_o bless_v the_o chrysm_n or_o to_o consecrate_v the_o altar_n the_o twenty_o ordain_v that_o none_o shall_v be_v promote_v to_o the_o priesthood_n who_o have_v not_o be_v at_o least_o one_o year_n a_o reader_n the_o one_o and_o twenty_o that_o the_o alm_n of_o the_o faithful_a and_o the_o offering_n for_o the_o dead_a shall_v be_v collect_v by_o a_o trusty_a clergyman_n who_o shall_v divide_v they_o equal_o among_o the_o clergy_n once_o or_o twice_o santones_n the_o council_n hold_v at_o santones_n a_o year_n the_o two_o and_o twenty_o forbid_v to_o violate_v the_o ancient_a canon_n and_o those_o that_o be_v make_v in_o this_o council_n the_o council_n hold_v at_o santones_n gregory_n of_o tours_n relate_v that_o leontius_n archbishop_n of_o bourdeaux_n hold_v a_o council_n at_o santones_n wherein_o he_o depose_v emerius_n who_o have_v take_v a_o order_n from_o king_n clotarius_n to_o get_v himself_o ordain_v bishop_n without_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o metropolitan_a heraclius_n be_v make_v choice_n of_o to_o succeed_v he_o but_o charibertus_fw-la maintain_v he_o who_o be_v ordain_v by_o his_o father_n order_n this_o be_v do_v in_o 563._o the_o second_o council_n of_o lion_n this_o council_n be_v compose_v of_o the_o archbishop_n of_o lion_n and_o vienna_n and_o twelve_o bishop_n and_o be_v hold_v under_o the_o son_n of_o clotarius_n in_o the_o year_n 567._o it_o make_v six_o canon_n by_o the_o first_o it_o be_v order_v that_o the_o difference_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o one_o province_n shall_v be_v determine_v lion_n the_o second_o council_n of_o lion_n by_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o metropolitan_a and_o the_o bishop_n of_o that_o province_n and_o that_o if_o the_o bishop_n who_o be_v at_o odds_o be_v of_o different_a province_n than_o two_o metropolitan_o shall_v accommodate_v the_o matter_n the_o second_o order_n that_o all_o the_o donation_n make_v to_o church_n shall_v continue_v good_a though_o they_o be_v not_o draw_v up_o with_o all_o the_o formality_n which_o the_o law_n require_v the_o three_o declare_v that_o those_o who_o take_v or_o detain_v freeman_n by_o force_n shall_v be_v excommunicate_v the_o four_o that_o he_o who_o be_v excommunicate_v by_o his_o bishop_n shall_v not_o be_v receive_v into_o communion_n until_o he_o be_v absolve_v the_o five_o that_o bishop_n shall_v not_o take_v away_o from_o the_o clergy_n the_o revenue_n that_o be_v give_v they_o by_o their_o predecessor_n the_o six_o that_o litany_n shall_v be_v say_v in_o all_o the_o church_n and_o parish_n in_o the_o first_o week_n of_o september_n as_o before_o ascension-day_n the_o second_o council_n of_o tours_n in_o the_o year_n 567._o this_o council_n be_v not_o very_o numerous_a for_o it_o consist_v only_o of_o seven_o bishop_n and_o the_o archbishop_n of_o tours_n and_o rouen_n but_o it_o make_v seven_o and_o twenty_o great_a canon_n 567._o the_o second_o council_n of_o tours_n 567._o the_o first_o renew_v the_o order_n for_o hold_v provincial_a synod_n twice_o every_o year_n it_o decree_v excommunication_n against_o those_o bishop_n who_o shall_v not_o come_v to_o they_o when_o they_o shall_v be_v summon_v the_o second_o ordain_v bishop_n who_o be_v at_o difference_n to_o determine_v they_o amicable_o by_o judge_n which_o they_o shall_v choose_v these_o be_v the_o word_n of_o the_o three_o ut_fw-la corpus_fw-la domini_fw-la in_o altari_fw-la non_fw-la imaginario_fw-la ordine_fw-la sed_fw-la crucis_fw-la titulo_fw-la componatur_fw-la to_o this_o canon_n different_a sense_n be_v give_v that_o which_o seem_v to_o i_o most_o natural_a be_v that_o the_o parcel_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v upon_o the_o altar_n shall_v not_o be_v range_v according_a to_o the_o fancy_n of_o he_o that_o celebrate_v but_o in_o the_o form_n of_o a_o cross_n as_o be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o ancient_a ranging_n of_o they_o some_o think_v that_o the_o council_n ordain_v that_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n shall_v not_o be_v place_v upon_o the_o altar_n in_o the_o rank_n of_o image_n but_o under_o the_o cross._n this_o sense_n do_v not_o appear_v to_o i_o so_o natural_a the_o four_o forbid_v layman_n to_o place_n themselves_o behind_o the_o altar_n with_o the_o clergy_n while_o the_o office_n be_v a_o read_n but_o allow_v they_o to_o enter_v into_o the_o sanctuary_n and_o even_o the_o woman_n to_o pray_v in_o private_a and_o receive_v the_o communion_n the_o five_o order_n that_o every_o parish_n shall_v maintain_v its_o own_o poor_a the_o â—…th_n that_o no_o leâ—…_n of_o râ—…_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v receive_v bad_a foâ—…_n the_o bishop_n the_o seven_o 〈◊〉_d the_o bishop_n can_v depose_v a_o abbot_n now_o a_o aroâ—â—_n priest_n without_o a_o assembly_n of_o priest_n and_o abbot_n the_o eight_o that_o a_o bishop_n who_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d into_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d exâ—…â—…ed_v when_o he_o be_v advertise_v of_o it_o shall_v be_v excommunicate_v until_o the_o meeting_n of_o the_o synod_n the_o nine_o forbid_v to_o ordain_v a_o britain_n or_o a_o roman_a in_o britain_n without_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o metropolitan_a the_o ten_o renew_v the_o prohibition_n so_o often_o make_v to_o clergyman_n of_o keep_v strange_a woman_n in_o their_o house_n the_o eleven_o ordain_v that_o the_o bishop_n who_o shall_v neglect_v to_o put_v this_o canon_n in_o execution_n shall_v be_v excommunicate_v until_o the_o meeting_n of_o the_o â—…od_a the_o twelve_o that_o the_o bishop_n shall_v live_v with_o his_o wife_n as_o with_o his_o sister_n without_o give_v any_o cause_n of_o suspicion_n the_o thirteen_o that_o the_o bishop_n who_o have_v no_o wife_n shall_v not_o suffer_v any_o woman_n in_o his_o house_n the_o fourteen_o forbid_v priest_n and_o monk_n to_o take_v any_o person_n to_o bed_n with_o they_o it_o order_v that_o monk_n shall_v not_o lie_v two_o or_o three_o in_o several_a câ—…_n but_o in_o 〈◊〉_d common_a hall_n where_o some_o shall_v watch_v while_o other_o take_v their_o rest_n the_o fifteen_o be_v against_o monk_n who_o go_v out_o of_o their_o monastery_n to_o marry_v it_o be_v ordain_v that_o they_o shall_v be_v part_v and_o put_v under_o penance_n the_o sixteenth_o forbid_v to_o suffer_v woman_n to_o enter_v within_o the_o precinct_n of_o monastery_n the_o seventeen_o regulate_v the_o fast_n of_o monk_n they_o shall_v not_o fast_o after_o easter_n till_o whitsunday_n except_o on_o the_o rogation-day_n they_o shall_v fast_v all_o the_o week_n after_o whitsunday_n from_o that_o time_n till_o the_o first_o of_o august_n they_o shall_v fast_v three_o time_n a_o week_n in_o this_o month_n they_o shall_v not_o fast_o because_o the_o office_n of_o saint_n be_v say_v every_o day_n in_o the_o month_n of_o september_n october_n and_o november_n they_o shall_v fast_v three_o time_n every_o week_n in_o the_o month_n of_o december_n they_o shall_v fast_v every_o day_n till_o christmas_n after_o christmas_n until_o epiphany_n they_o shall_v not_o fast_o because_o of_o the_o great_a number_n of_o festival_n except_o the_o three_o first_o day_n of_o january_n on_o
isidore_n write_v upon_o the_o bible_n which_o may_v make_v up_o the_o second_o classis_fw-la of_o his_o work_n be_v these_o some_o prolegomena_n wherein_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n some_o annotation_n upon_o the_o pentateuch_n upon_o joshua_n upon_o the_o book_n of_o king_n and_o upon_o ezra_n wherein_o he_o make_v some_o remark_n literal_a or_o moral_a which_o be_v often_o ground_v upon_o name_n which_o he_o explain_v according_a to_o his_o fancy_n or_o upon_o observation_n of_o little_a solidity_n a_o book_n of_o allegory_n on_o the_o octateuch_n which_o be_v a_o compendious_a collection_n of_o allegorical_a exposition_n make_v by_o the_o father_n before_o he_o and_o a_o commentary_n upon_o the_o song_n of_o solomon_n which_o he_o expound_v of_o the_o church_n and_o of_o jesus_n christ_n with_o great_a perspicuity_n and_o brevity_n of_o the_o dogmatical_a tract_n of_o s._n isidore_n we_o have_v none_o remain_v but_o two_o book_n against_o the_o jew_n write_v to_o his_o sister_n cave_n sister_n florentina_n dr._n cave_n florentia_n in_o which_o he_o have_v gather_v some_o passage_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n to_o prove_v our_o religion_n the_o first_o of_o these_o two_o book_n be_v upon_o the_o passion_n the_o resurrection_n the_o reign_n of_o christ_n and_o upon_o the_o judgement_n the_o second_o be_v upon_o the_o call_v of_o the_o gentile_n and_o the_o establish_n of_o the_o church_n the_o proof_n he_o bring_v be_v solid_a and_o his_o reflection_n judicious_a among_o his_o book_n of_o discipline_n that_o of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a or_o divine_a offices_n be_v the_o most_o considerable_a it_o be_v divide_v into_o two_o book_n in_o the_o first_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o part_n and_o ceremony_n of_o divine_a service_n he_o confess_v in_o the_o primitive_a church_n prayer_n be_v read_v with_o a_o plain_a turn_n of_o the_o voice_n more_o like_o pronounce_v than_o sing_v he_o distinguish_v two_o sort_n of_o hymn_n those_o of_o the_o scripture_n of_o which_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v the_o author_n and_o those_o of_o man_n composition_n he_o say_v s._n hilarius_n be_v the_o first_o that_o make_v any_o of_o they_o and_o that_o after_o he_o s._n ambrose_n do_v also_o compose_v some_o which_o have_v be_v recite_v in_o the_o church_n of_o milan_n and_o from_o thence_o pass_v down_o to_o the_o other_o western_a church_n and_o further_o say_v that_o s._n ambrose_n first_o establish_v the_o use_n of_o anthem_n and_o that_o response_n be_v invent_v in_o italy_n he_o distinguish_v seven_o part_n in_o the_o the_o mass_n or_o canon_n the_o word_n missa_fw-la or_o mass_n be_v a_o old_a latin_a word_n and_o signify_v general_o the_o whole_a service_n 65._o ambr._n lib_n 5._o epist._n 33._o hâ—…_n in_o psal._n 65._o of_o the_o church_n but_o more_o especial_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n it_o be_v call_v missa_fw-la or_o demissio_fw-la because_o no_o man_n be_v suffer_v to_o remain_v in_o the_o church_n that_o can_v not_o or_o will_v not_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n and_o therefore_o such_o person_n as_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o see_v and_o hear_v but_o not_o receive_v be_v all_o without_o exception_n dismiss_v by_o the_o deacon_n after_o the_o sermon_n be_v end_v with_o these_o word_n item_fw-la missa_fw-la est_fw-la go_v you_o be_v dismiss_v and_o if_o any_o delay_v they_o be_v urge_v to_o depart_v by_o the_o deacon_n and_o exorcist_n say_v aloud_o si_fw-mi quis_fw-la non_fw-la communicet_fw-la det_fw-la locum_fw-la whosoever_o will_v not_o receive_v let_v he_o go_v out_o the_o roman_a church_n put_v a_o different_a sense_n upon_o this_o word_n mass_n understand_v by_o it_o that_o solemn_a service_n wherein_o they_o do_v pretend_v to_o offer_v unto_o god_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o his_o son_n as_o a_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n for_o the_o sin_n both_o of_o the_o quick_a and_o dead_a isidore_z here_o take_v it_o in_o the_o first_o sense_n call_v it_o ordo_fw-la precum_fw-la i._n e._n the_o form_n of_o prayer_n but_o m._n du_n pin_n by_o join_v it_o with_o the_o word_n canon_n a_o word_n of_o a_o much_o late_a use_n and_o which_o signify_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o rule_n or_o form_n of_o celebrate_v their_o mass_n seem_v to_o bring_v it_o over_o to_o the_o latter_a but_o against_o the_o sense_n of_o s._n isidors_n of_o sevil_n mass_n or_o the_o canon_n which_o he_o believe_v be_v be_v establish_v by_o s._n peter_n but_o erroneous_o for_o in_o the_o apostle_n time_n the_o holy_a sacrament_n be_v celebrate_v without_o any_o ceremony_n or_o prayer_n save_v that_o at_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o element_n the_o priest_n repeat_v the_o lord_n prayer_n over_o they_o and_o this_o s._n jerom_n say_v be_v do_v by_o the_o institution_n of_o christ_n himself_o dominus_fw-la docuit_fw-la apostolos_fw-la ut_fw-la orationem_fw-la dominicam_fw-la dicerent_fw-la super_fw-la sacrificio_fw-la corporis_fw-la and_o innocent_a 3._o hieron_n câ—nt_fw-la pelag._n l._n 3._o iii_o himself_n tell_v we_o that_o s._n peter_n celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n at_o antioch_n with_o three_o prayer_n only_o primus_fw-la b._n petrus_n apostolus_fw-la missam_fw-la antiochiae_fw-la dicitur_fw-la celebrâ—sse_fw-la in_o qua_fw-la tres_fw-la tantum_fw-la orationes_fw-la in_fw-la primordio_fw-la nascentis_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la dicebantur_fw-la so_o that_o it_o be_v absurd_a to_o think_v s._n peter_n the_o author_n of_o so_o long_a a_o office_n establish_v by_o s._n peter_n 1._o the_o admonition_n to_o the_o people_n to_o stir_v they_o up_o to_o pray_v 2._o the_o prayer_n to_o god_n that_o he_o will_v receive_v the_o prayer_n and_o oblation_n of_o his_o people_n 3._o a_o prayer_n for_o the_o live_n who_o offer_v the_o sacrifice_n and_o and_o prayer_n in_o the_o sacrament_n for_o the_o dead_a it_o be_v evident_a from_o some_o very_a ancient_a record_n of_o the_o church_n that_o it_o be_v a_o custom_n among_o the_o christian_n ab_fw-la antiquo_fw-la to_o pray_v for_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o faithful_a depart_v in_o the_o dreadful_a mystery_n whether_o it_o be_v decree_v by_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o as_o s._n chrysostom_n 2._o chrys._n hom._n 3._o in_o epist._n ad_fw-la philip._n nazianz._n orat._n 7._o in_o caes._n ambr._n de_fw-fr ob_fw-la val._n &_o theod_n aug._n confess_v l._n 9_o c._n 13._o liturg._n in_o bur._n of_o the_o dead_a s._n chrys._n hom._n 32._o in_o mat._n ephrem_fw-la lib._n de_fw-fr poen_fw-mi c._n 2._o plain_o tell_v we_o it_o be_v in_o his_o comment_n on_o the_o philippian_n may_v be_v a_o very_a great_a doubt_n but_o it_o be_v certain_a it_o be_v in_o use_n about_o 200_o year_n after_o christ._n this_o be_v prove_v from_o tertullian_n de_fw-fr monog_n c._n 10._o who_o thus_o speak_v let_v the_o faithful_a widow_n pray_v for_o the_o soul_n of_o her_o husband_n etc._n etc._n and_o to_o the_o same_o effect_n in_o coron_n mil._n c._n 3._o so_o also_o s._n cyprian_n ep._n 66._o euseb._n de_fw-fr vit_n constant._n l._n 4._o c._n 7._o and_o epiphanius_n haer._n 3._o etc._n etc._n and_o this_o we_o find_v practise_v by_o many_o of_o the_o most_o eminent_a father_n of_o the_o church_n nazianzen_n pray_v for_o his_o brother_n caesarius_n ambrose_n for_o the_o emperor_n valentinian_n and_o theodosius_n and_o s._n austin_n for_o his_o mother_n monica_n but_o all_o the_o prayer_n make_v for_o the_o dead_a by_o the_o first_o christian_n contain_v no_o other_o petition_n for_o they_o than_o what_o be_v very_o warrantable_a and_o pious_a and_o which_o our_o liturgy_n seem_v in_o a_o great_a measure_n to_o authorise_v viz._n that_o god_n will_v hasten_v his_o kingdom_n and_o speedy_o give_v they_o a_o consummation_n of_o bliss_n not_o impute_v to_o they_o their_o sin_n in_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n to_o which_o they_o join_v a_o thankful_a remembrance_n of_o their_o virtuous_a and_o holy_a example_n which_o they_o beg_v grace_n to_o imitate_v these_o with_o the_o alm_n to_o the_o poor_a which_o general_o accompany_v they_o be_v the_o oblationes_fw-la pro_fw-la mortuis_fw-la speak_v of_o by_o the_o father_n the_o romish_a church_n have_v abuse_v this_o custom_n by_o pray_v for_o person_n who_o die_v in_o their_o sin_n who_o they_o suppose_v to_o be_v detain_v in_o their_o feign_a purgatory_n which_o be_v both_o contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n for_o they_o acknowledge_v no_o such_o place_n as_o purgatory_n nor_o remission_n of_o sin_n after_o death_n the_o sacrament_n a_o sacrifice_n the_o sacrament_n be_v call_v a_o sacrifice_n by_o the_o primitive_a father_n not_o because_o 122._o s._n chrys._n hom._n 17._o in_o epist._n ad_fw-la hebr._fw-la iren._n l._n 4._o c._n 33._o aug._n de_fw-fr civ_o dei_fw-la l._n 10._o c._n 20._o cypr._n serm._n 1._o de_fw-fr eleem._n aug._n ep._n 122._o christ_n be_v real_o sacrifice_v for_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o quick_a and_o dead_a in_o those_o
the_o 10_o grant_v the_o right_a of_o the_o sanctuary_n to_o those_o who_o escape_n into_o church_n or_o within_o thirty_o yard_n about_o provide_v nevertheless_o that_o they_o shall_v be_v deliver_v back_o into_o their_o hand_n who_o shall_v promise_v with_o a_o oath_n not_o to_o hurt_v they_o the_o 11_o canon_n do_v severe_o punish_v superstition_n and_o idolatry_n the_o 12_o renew_v the_o law_n for_o hold_v a_o council_n every_o year_n the_o 13_o contain_v wish_n and_o prayer_n for_o the_o prince_n these_o canon_n be_v confirm_v by_o a_o declaration_n of_o king_n ervigius_n council_n xiii_o of_o toledo_n this_o council_n be_v also_o hold_v under_o king_n ervigius_n an._n 683._o the_o same_o metropolitan_o assist_v at_o it_o together_o with_o forty_o four_o bishop_n twenty_o four_o deputy_n of_o other_o bishop_n toledo_n council_n xiii_o of_o toledo_n eight_o abbot_n and_o twenty_o six_o lord_n they_o read_v the_o memoir_n send_v to_o they_o by_o king_n ervigius_n contain_v the_o head_n of_o such_o matter_n as_o he_o will_v have_v to_o be_v regulate_v by_o they_o then_o they_o make_v a_o confession_n of_o faith_n and_o recite_v the_o creed_n according_a to_o the_o custom_n the_o three_o first_o canon_n respect_v secular_a affair_n and_o confirm_v what_o the_o prince_n have_v do_v the_o one_a be_v a_o pardon_n in_o favour_n of_o those_o who_o have_v former_o conspire_v with_o paul_n against_o the_o state_n the_o second_o be_v a_o determination_n of_o the_o manner_n how_o to_o proceed_v against_o the_o lord_n of_o the_o court_n accuse_v of_o capital_a matter_n and_o how_o to_o judge_v they_o and_o the_o 3d_o be_v about_o the_o remit_v of_o the_o extraordinary_a tax_n grant_v to_o ervigius_n these_o three_o canon_n be_v all_o of_o the_o first_o day_n the_o next_o day_n the_o bishop_n be_v desirous_a to_o show_v their_o gratitude_n to_o their_o prince_n for_o the_o favour_n he_o have_v bestow_v upon_o they_o provide_v for_o the_o security_n of_o his_o child_n and_o family_n by_o the_o four_o canon_n and_o by_o the_o 5_o they_o forbid_v any_o person_n marry_v his_o widow_n the_o 6_o prohibit_n advance_v the_o office_n of_o the_o court-slave_n or_o freeman_n unless_o they_o belong_v to_o the_o exchequer_n the_o seven_o forbid_v to_o unclothe_v the_o altar_n take_v away_o the_o wax-candle_n adorn_v the_o church_n in_o a_o mournful_a manner_n or_o to_o cease_v to_o offer_v the_o sacrifice_n without_o great_a necessity_n the_o 8_o order_n bishop_n to_o come_v when_o send_v for_o by_o their_o metropolitan_a to_o be_v present_a at_o some_o festival_n the_o 9th_o confirm_v and_o repeat_v compendious_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o 12_o council_n of_o toledo_n the_o 10_o make_v in_o the_o 3d_o meeting_n of_o the_o council_n be_v concern_v a_o difficult_a case_n propose_v by_o gaudentius_n bishop_n of_o valeria_n or_o villareo_n who_o be_v fall_v sick_a have_v subject_v himself_o to_o the_o law_n of_o penance_n he_o desire_v to_o know_v whether_o in_o case_n he_o recover_v he_o may_v execute_v his_o function_n and_o celebrate_v the_o holy_a mystery_n the_o council_n ordain_v that_o he_o may_v after_o he_o be_v reconcile_v because_o the_o canon_n permit_v those_o who_o be_v at_o the_o point_n of_o death_n have_v indeed_o receive_v penance_n but_o yet_o have_v confess_v no_o crime_n to_o be_v admit_v into_o the_o clergy_n upon_o this_o principle_n they_o make_v a_o general_a law_n that_o the_o bishop_n who_o have_v receive_v penance_n without_o confess_v any_o mortal_a sin_n be_v reconcile_v by_o their_o metropolitan_a may_v return_v to_o their_o function_n notwithstanding_o if_o they_o have_v be_v convict_v of_o any_o crime_n before_o they_o be_v put_v to_o penance_n or_o if_o they_o have_v confess_v some_o capital_a sin_n upon_o their_o receive_n of_o it_o they_o shall_v abstain_v from_o their_o function_n as_o long_o as_o the_o metropolitan_a shall_v think_v fit_a but_o if_o in_o submit_v themselves_o to_o penance_n they_o confess_v no_o mortal_a sin_n though_o they_o have_v commit_v some_o which_o they_o conceal_v in_o their_o own_o conscience_n they_o have_v the_o liberty_n to_o examine_v themselves_o in_o their_o own_o conscience_n whether_o they_o shall_v offer_v the_o sacrifice_n or_o not_o but_o this_o depend_v upon_o their_o own_o will_n and_o not_o upon_o man_n judgement_n the_o 11_o canon_n prohibit_v keep_v or_o entertain_v another_o bishop_n clerk_n or_o help_v his_o escape_n or_o afford_v he_o mean_n of_o hide_v himself_o it_o be_v observe_v there_o that_o those_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v reckon_v among_o fugitive_n who_o go_v to_o their_o metropolitan_a about_o their_o own_o business_n it_o be_v ordain_v contrariwise_a by_o the_o 12_o canon_n that_o a_o clerk_n who_o have_v some_o business_n with_o his_o bishop_n betake_v himself_o to_o the_o metropolitan_a ought_v not_o to_o be_v excommunicate_v by_o his_o bishop_n before_o the_o metropolitan_a have_v judge_v whether_o he_o deserve_v excommunication_n likewise_o if_o a_o clerk_n pretend_v himself_o to_o be_v wrong_v by_o his_o metropolitan_a betake_v himself_o to_o another_o metropolitan_a or_o if_o both_o the_o metropolitan_o refuse_v to_o do_v he_o justice_n he_o have_v recourse_n to_o the_o prince_n he_o shall_v not_o be_v excommunicate_v before_o his_o cause_n be_v judge_v yet_o if_o he_o who_o appeal_v to_o the_o synod_n to_o the_o next_o metropolitan_a or_o to_o the_o king_n be_v find_v to_o have_v be_v excommunicate_v before_o he_o bring_v his_o matter_n before_o they_o he_o shall_v remain_v excommunicate_a till_o he_o have_v clear_v himself_o the_o 13_o contain_v thanksgiving_n to_o king_n ervigius_n and_o some_o petition_n to_o heaven_n for_o he_o this_o prince_n set_v out_o a_o edict_n whereby_o he_o confirm_v these_o canon_n after_o the_o recitation_n of_o they_o council_n fourteen_o of_o toledo_n this_o council_n be_v call_v by_o king_n ervigius_n anno_fw-la 684._o to_o approve_v what_o have_v be_v do_v against_o the_o error_n of_o the_o monothelite_n which_o they_o call_v the_o doctrine_n of_o apollinaris_n toledo_n council_n fourteen_o of_o toledo_n he_o intenâ—…_n to_o call_v a_o general_n council_n of_o his_o whole_a kingdom_n for_o this_o purpose_n but_o time_n not_o permit_v it_o the_o bishop_n of_o toledo_n assemble_v his_o suffragans_fw-la and_o the_o metropolitan_o of_o tarragona_n narbone_n merida_n braga_n and_o sevil_n send_v their_o deputy_n thither_o in_o this_o council_n they_o approve_v the_o act_n of_o that_o of_o constantinople_n and_o add_v a_o exposition_n of_o faith_n wherein_o they_o do_v acknowledge_v two_o will_n in_o jesus_n christ._n council_n xv._o of_o toledo_n this_o council_n be_v hold_v under_o king_n egypca_n king_n â—lias_fw-la egypca_n egica_n ervigius_n successor_n and_o son-in-law_n an._n 688._o and_o compose_v of_o sixty_o bishop_n in_o this_o council_n they_o justify_v themselves_o about_o toledo_n council_n xv._o of_o toledo_n some_o article_n of_o the_o exposition_n of_o faith_n which_o the_o spanish_a bishop_n have_v send_v to_o rome_n by_o peter_n a_o presbyter_n which_o article_n pope_n benedict_n have_v find_v fault_n with_o the_o first_o be_v about_o their_o say_n that_o the_o will_n have_v beget_v a_o will._n they_o defend_v this_o expression_n because_o the_o eternal_a will_n of_o god_n be_v common_a to_o the_o three_o person_n as_o well_o as_o wisdom_n and_o other_o divine_a attribute_n so_o that_o as_o wisdom_n may_v be_v say_v to_o have_v beget_v wisdom_n the_o will_v likewise_o may_v be_v say_v to_o have_v beget_v a_o will_n they_o also_o defend_v this_o expression_n by_o some_o testimony_n of_o s._n athanasius_n and_o s._n austin_n the_o second_o be_v about_o their_o say_n that_o there_o be_v three_o substance_n in_o jesus_n christ._n they_o maintain_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v compose_v of_o a_o body_n a_o soul_n and_o the_o godhead_n he_o may_v be_v say_v to_o be_v of_o three_o substance_n in_o this_o sense_n though_o the_o body_n and_o the_o humane_a soul_n be_v take_v but_o for_o one_o nature_n and_o one_o substance_n two_o nature_n and_o two_o substance_n only_o may_v be_v say_v to_o be_v in_o he_o they_o show_v that_o s._n cyril_n and_o s._n austin_n do_v speak_v as_o they_o do_v they_o do_v not_o enlarge_v upon_o the_o other_o two_o article_n think_v it_o sufficient_a to_o observe_v that_o they_o be_v take_v out_o of_o s._n ambrose_n and_o s._n fulgentius_n afterward_o they_o treat_v of_o the_o oath_n take_v by_o king_n egica_n he_o have_v make_v one_o to_o king_n ervigius_n to_o defend_v and_o protect_v his_o child_n against_o all_o person_n whatsoever_o and_o another_o at_o his_o consecration_n to_o administer_v justice_n to_o his_o people_n it_o be_v demand_v that_o in_o case_n these_o two_o oath_n shall_v be_v find_v to_o interfere_v with_o one_o another_o and_o that_o ervigius_n child_n be_v to_o be_v protect_v against_o right_n and_o justice_n and_o to_o be_v rescue_v from_o
the_o manuscript_n but_o mounseur_fw-fr baluzius_n have_v insert_v they_o upon_o the_o credit_n of_o erigerus_n and_o whatever_o addition_n or_o alteration_n may_v be_v make_v it_o be_v plain_a rabanus_n do_v by_o no_o mean_n approve_v of_o paschasius_fw-la his_o way_n of_o express_v himself_o yet_o this_o be_v no_o argument_n but_o that_o he_o believe_v christ_n real_a presence_n in_o the_o eucharist_n for_o in_o the_o ten_o chapter_n of_o the_o seven_o book_n of_o order_n he_o express_o say_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o his_o blood_n and_o look_n upon_o this_o change_n as_o a_o very_a great_a miracle_n who_o can_v believe_v say_v he_o that_o the_o bread_n can_v be_v change_v into_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o his_o blood_n if_o our_o saviour_n himself_o have_v not_o say_v it_o by_o who_o both_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v create_v and_o all_o thing_n make_v of_o nothing_o it_o be_v much_o more_o easy_a for_o he_o to_o make_v one_o thing_n of_o another_o than_o to_o make_v all_o thing_n of_o nothing_o in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o clerk_n he_o say_v that_o the_o visible_a creature_n be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n pass_v into_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o divine_a body_n and_o in_o his_o manuscript_n commentary_n upon_o joshua_n he_o say_v that_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o unspotted_a lamb_n be_v offer_v every_o day_n on_o the_o altar_n for_o the_o nourishment_n of_o the_o sovis_n of_o the_o faithful_a who_o receive_v the_o same_o that_o the_o shadow_n of_o the_o law_n be_v past_a the_o truth_n of_o the_o gospel_n may_v come_v to_o light_v by_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o whereby_o it_o appear_v that_o rabanus_n do_v not_o in_o the_o least_o oppose_v the_o real_a presence_n of_o christ_n body_n in_o the_o eucharist_n but_o only_o disprove_v paschasius_fw-la his_o expression_n which_o he_o think_v seem_v to_o intimate_v that_o the_o outward_a sign_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o our_o eye_n see_v and_o our_o hand_n feel_v be_v the_o very_a body_n of_o our_o saviour_n there_o be_v another_o anonymous_a author_n who_o work_n be_v quote_v by_o erigerus_n and_o insert_v in_o the_o bertramus_n who_o be_v the_o author_n that_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o bertramus_n 12_o tome_n of_o dacherius_n his_o spicilegium_fw-la who_o speak_v to_o the_o same_o purpose_n as_o there_o be_v nothing_o say_v he_o but_o what_o be_v true_a and_o real_a in_o christ_n so_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o the_o mystery_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n which_o be_v consecrate_v into_o what_o it_o be_v not_o by_o virtue_n of_o the_o blessing_n and_o the_o word_n of_o god_n that_o can_v be_v false_a or_o deceitful_a and_o those_o gift_n be_v thus_o consecrate_v be_v change_v by_o a_o invisible_a power_n into_o what_o they_o be_v not_o before_o as_o the_o water_n be_v change_v into_o wine_n at_o cana_n but_o that_o this_o be_v a_o spiritual_a change_n be_v not_o perceptible_a but_o by_o faith_n mean_v that_o the_o veram_fw-la the_o the_o species_n remain_v and_o the_o inward_a change_n though_o real_a be_v not_o perceive_v by_o our_o eye_n but_o by_o faith_n mr._n du-pin_n in_o represent_v this_o controversy_n use_v the_o word_n species_n accident_n and_o form_n to_o express_v the_o element_n of_o the_o sacrament_n to_o we_o that_o he_o may_v make_v the_o romish_a doctrine_n appear_v in_o the_o venerable_a robe_n of_o antiquity_n and_o so_o describe_v the_o real_a change_n all_o along_o as_o if_o it_o be_v corporeal_a but_o if_o we_o attentive_o observe_v the_o word_n of_o the_o author_n we_o shall_v find_v that_o bertram_n and_o those_o of_o his_o sentiment_n allow_v no_o material_a but_o sacramental_a change_n in_o the_o element_n christ_n body_n and_o blood_n be_v present_a effectively_o and_o real_o but_o not_o bodily_a and_o substantial_o or_o transubstantial_o as_o the_o romanist_n hold_v and_o in_o this_o sense_n it_o be_v that_o we_o protestant_n agreeable_a to_o all_o true_a antiquity_n as_o casaubon_n say_v credimus_fw-la in_o eucharistia_n praesentiam_fw-la non_fw-la minus_fw-la quam_fw-la ipsi_fw-la papicolae_fw-la veram_fw-la species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n remain_v and_o that_o the_o inward_a change_n though_o real_a and_o effective_a be_v not_o perceive_v by_o our_o bodily_a eye_n but_o by_o faith_n but_o nothing_o give_v we_o a_o clear_a insight_n into_o the_o state_n of_o the_o question_n then_o under_o debate_n than_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o pass_v common_o under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n but_o because_o some_o question_n whether_o he_o be_v the_o author_n it_o will_v not_o be_v improper_a before_o we_o relate_v what_o be_v say_v therein_o to_o the_o present_a purpose_n to_o examine_v who_o work_v it_o be_v whether_o of_o ratramnus_n himself_o a_o monk_n of_o corbey_n or_o of_o some_o other_o author_n the_o first_o impression_n of_o this_o book_n be_v at_o collen_n anno_fw-la 1â—33_n by_o the_o care_n of_o the_o protestant_n of_o germany_n which_o make_v it_o the_o more_o odious_a to_o many_o catholic_n who_o without_o a_o due_a examination_n thereof_o look_v upon_o it_o as_o a_o book_n that_o countenance_v the_o error_n of_o the_o protestant_n in_o the_o point_n of_o the_o eucharist_n some_o there_o be_v as_o among_o other_o sixâ—…_n senensis_n and_o despansaeus_n santâ—nensis_n who_o give_v it_o out_o for_o spurious_a but_o some_o ancient_a manuscript_n of_o it_o be_v find_v that_o supposition_n cease_v some_o undertake_v the_o defence_n of_o this_o treatise_n other_o conceive_v there_o be_v many_o thing_n in_o it_o sit_v to_o be_v correct_v and_o other_o give_v it_o quite_o over_o but_o however_o divine_n be_v divide_v in_o those_o day_n upon_o the_o doctrine_n of_o this_o book_n still_o they_o agree_v in_o this_o that_o bertramus_n and_o ratramnus_n be_v the_o same_o though_o bertramus_n be_v the_o most_o common_o use_v and_o to_o be_v see_v both_o in_o sigebertus_n and_o trithemius_n archbishop_n usher_n be_v the_o first_o that_o quote_v he_o under_o the_o name_n of_o ratramnus_n take_v it_o for_o a_o undoubted_a truth_n that_o bertramus_n and_o ratramnus_n be_v the_o same_o but_o maresius_n be_v ask_v his_o opinion_n concern_v this_o author_n by_o father_n dacherius_n write_v to_o he_o a_o learned_a epistle_n insert_v into_o the_o second_o tome_n of_o his_o spicilegium_fw-la that_o come_v out_o in_o 1657_o in_o which_o he_o maintain_v that_o the_o book_n bear_v the_o name_n of_o bertramus_n be_v not_o ratramnus_n but_o that_o it_o be_v the_o book_n of_o johanne_n ecotus_n erigena_n who_o do_v certain_o write_v a_o treatise_n on_o the_o same_o subject_a in_o which_o he_o seem_v to_o oppose_v the_o reality_n of_o our_o saviour_n body_n in_o the_o eucharist_n this_o opinion_n be_v follow_v by_o father_n paris_n a_o canon_n regular_n of_o s._n genovefa_n eminent_a both_o for_o his_o learning_n and_o piety_n in_o the_o discourse_n he_o make_v upon_o this_o subject_a and_o which_o he_o put_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o first_o tome_n of_o his_o book_n call_v the_o perpetual_a tenor_n of_o our_o faith_n and_o of_o late_a by_o father_n harduin_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n the_o principal_a reason_n on_o which_o they_o ground_n their_o conjecture_n be_v these_o 1._o what_o author_n have_v say_v of_o the_o book_n of_o johannes_n scotus_n concern_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n do_v agree_v with_o the_o book_n that_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o bertramus_n asselin_n tell_v we_o that_o it_o be_v a_o little_a book_n wherein_o he_o endearour_v to_o prove_v that_o what_o be_v consecrate_a upon_o the_o altar_n be_v not_o real_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n for_o a_o proof_n whereof_o he_o allege_v several_a place_n of_o scripture_n which_o he_o explain_v contrary_a to_o the_o true_a meaning_n of_o they_o and_o quote_v among_o other_o thing_n s._n gregory_n prayer_n in_o these_o word_n perficiant_fw-la in_o nobis_fw-la tua_fw-la domine_fw-la sacramenta_fw-la etc._n etc._n to_o which_o he_o add_v next_o specie_fw-la geruntur_fw-la ista_fw-la non_fw-la veritate_fw-la all_o which_o agree_v with_o bertramus_n his_o small_a book_n wherein_o the_o author_n â—eems_v to_o design_n to_o disprove_v the_o reality_n of_o christ_n body_n in_o the_o eucharist_n in_o order_n to_o which_o he_o allege_v several_a passage_n take_v out_o of_o the_o father_n and_o among_o other_o that_o very_a prayer_n of_o s._n gregory_n with_o this_o gloss_n dicit_fw-la quod_fw-la in_o specie_fw-la geruntur_fw-la ista_fw-la non_fw-la veritate_fw-la berengarius_fw-la speak_v of_o scotus_n his_o book_n tell_v we_o that_o it_o be_v write_v by_o the_o order_n of_o carolus_n magnus_n and_o bertramus_n his_o book_n be_v thus_o dedicate_v ad_fw-la carolum_fw-la magnum_fw-la it_o
same_o nature_n in_o all_o man_n though_o the_o inequality_n of_o organ_n hinder_v it_o from_o act_v every_o where_n alike_o he_o treat_v afterward_o of_o the_o principal_a virtue_n of_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o form_n of_o the_o body_n and_o of_o the_o sense_n the_o treatise_n of_o the_o rise_v life_n and_o manner_n of_o antichrist_n contain_v a_o description_n of_o his_o life_n and_o action_n frame_v out_o of_o what_o be_v say_v of_o he_o in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n that_o he_o shall_v be_v of_o the_o race_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o of_o the_o tribe_n of_o dan_n that_o he_o shall_v be_v bear_v according_a to_o the_o order_n of_o nature_n of_o a_o father_n and_o mother_n that_o at_o the_o very_a minute_n of_o his_o conception_n the_o devil_n shall_v enter_v into_o his_o body_n and_o always_o dwell_v there_o that_o he_o shall_v be_v bear_v in_o babylon_n that_o he_o shall_v extend_v his_o dominion_n to_o a_o great_a distance_n that_o he_o shall_v do_v sign_n and_o prodigy_n that_o he_o shall_v stir_v up_o a_o great_a persecution_n against_o all_o christian_n that_o when_o he_o shall_v come_v the_o roman_a empire_n will_v be_v entire_o ruin_v and_o judgement_n will_v be_v at_o hand_n that_o he_o shall_v call_v himself_o christ_n and_o draw_v all_o the_o jew_n after_o he_o that_o he_o shall_v also_o sit_v in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o church_n that_o he_o shall_v have_v elias_n and_o enoch_n for_o his_o forerunner_n that_o they_o shall_v be_v kill_v after_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a be_v preach_a that_o the_o great_a persecution_n of_o antichrist_n shall_v commence_v from_o their_o death_n and_o that_o it_o shall_v continue_v three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a but_o that_o although_o the_o anger_n of_o god_n shall_v be_v inflame_v against_o he_o and_o that_o he_o shall_v be_v slay_v by_o jesus_n christ_n or_o the_o angel_n michael_n arm_v with_o his_o power_n that_o it_o be_v think_v this_o shall_v be_v on_o the_o mount_n of_o olive_n that_o the_o judgement_n shall_v not_o follow_v his_o death_n immediate_o but_o that_o god_n shall_v grant_v some_o time_n to_o those_o that_o have_v be_v seduce_v to_o repent_v and_o acknowledge_v their_o transgression_n at_o the_o end_n of_o these_o work_v we_o find_v rabanus_n verse_n in_o which_o he_o confess_v that_o his_o write_n be_v only_a collection_n and_o composure_n out_o of_o other_o write_n the_o martyrology_n attribute_v to_o rabanus_n be_v very_o short_a and_o seem_v to_o be_v a_o genuine_a piece_n it_o have_v already_o be_v publish_v by_o canisius_n antiq._n lect._n tom._n vi._n we_o owe_v to_o the_o jesuit_n brouverus_n the_o collection_n of_o rabanus_n poetry_n where_o there_o be_v sense_n and_o wit_n although_o it_o be_v every_o where_o full_a of_o barbarous_a term_n and_o have_v neither_o elegance_n nor_o politeness_n the_o commentary_n upon_o the_o rule_n of_o st._n benedict_n attribute_v to_o rabanus_n belong_v to_o the_o abbot_n smaragdus_n as_o we_o have_v note_v before_o the_o list_n of_o some_o latin_a word_n render_v into_o high_a dutch_a term_n and_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o letter_n or_o character_n of_o the_o hebrew_n greek_a latin_a and_o tutonick_a tongue_n be_v take_v from_o the_o second_o tome_n of_o the_o history_n of_o germany_n compose_v by_o goldastius_n which_o be_v such_o ancient_a piece_n that_o they_o may_v very_o well_o be_v attribute_v to_o rabanus_n these_o be_v the_o whole_a content_n of_o the_o six_o tome_n of_o this_o author_n print_v at_o antwerp_n in_o the_o year_n 1626._o bind_v in_o three_o volume_n in_o folio_n and_n by_o the_o care_n of_o georgius_n colvenerius_fw-la at_o colen_n 1627._o fol._n vol._n 3._o there_o have_v be_v since_o publish_v some_o other_o work_v of_o rabanus_n for_o without_o reckon_v the_o three_o letter_n of_o predestination_n and_o grace_n write_v against_o gotescalcus_fw-la and_o publish_v by_o sirmondus_n at_o paris_n 1647._o octavo_fw-la of_o which_o we_o have_v speak_v m._n balusius_n have_v give_v we_o in_o the_o last_o edition_n of_o the_o work_n of_o m._n de_fw-fr marca_n two_o treatise_n which_o without_o doubt_n do_v belong_v to_o rabanus_n and_o which_o be_v most_o elaborate_a useful_a and_o best_a write_a than_o any_o of_o his_o other_o work_n the_o first_o be_v dedicate_v to_o drogo_n bishop_n of_o mets_n which_o be_v concern_v suffragans_fw-la opinion_n be_v then_o divide_v in_o the_o gallican_n church_n about_o the_o dignity_n and_o power_n of_o suffragans_fw-la some_o affirm_v they_o be_v real_a bishop_n by_o their_o ordination_n and_o that_o they_o may_v ordain_v priest_n and_o deacon_n confirm_v consecrate_v altar_n and_o do_v all_o the_o office_n of_o a_o bishop_n but_o other_o deny_v this_o and_o affirm_v that_o their_o ordination_n and_o confirmation_n be_v null_a and_o void_a charles_n the_o great_a consult_v pope_n leo_n the_o three_o upon_o this_o question_n who_o answer_v that_o he_o be_v certain_a that_o suffragans_fw-la have_v not_o this_o power_n and_o that_o all_o they_o have_v do_v belong_v to_o bishop_n be_v ipso_fw-la facto_fw-la void_a and_o that_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v deprive_v of_o any_o such_o power_n the_o council_n of_o ratisbon_n follow_v the_o pope_n advice_n and_o order_v they_o to_o remain_v in_o the_o rank_n of_o priest_n this_o decision_n do_v not_o hinder_v but_o that_o there_o be_v yet_o suffragans_fw-la in_o many_o diocese_n and_o that_o the_o bishop_n do_v still_o allow_v they_o privilege_n which_o belong_v only_o to_o they_o there_o have_v always_o be_v many_o church_n and_o chief_o in_o italy_n and_o spain_n where_o suffragans_fw-la have_v be_v esteem_v no_o more_o than_o ordinary_a priest_n where_o they_o re-ordained_n such_o as_o be_v make_v priest_n or_o deacon_n by_o they_o confirm_v anew_o those_o they_o have_v be_v confirm_v by_o and_o consecrate_a anew_o such_o church_n as_o they_o have_v consecrate_a rabanus_n have_v understand_v this_o undertake_v to_o defend_v the_o suffragans_fw-la he_o say_v that_o their_o order_n have_v its_o original_a from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o that_o they_o have_v such_o assistant_n who_o can_v ordain_v and_o do_v the_o same_o office_n with_o they_o he_o believe_v that_o st._n linus_n and_o st._n cletus_n be_v suffragans_fw-la to_o st._n peter_n and_o st._n paul_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n he_o accuse_v those_o bishop_n that_o undervalue_v suffragans_fw-la and_o who_o look_v upon_o they_o no_o more_o than_o ordinary_a priest_n of_o overthrow_v the_o order_n by_o their_o ambition_n he_o endeavour_v to_o prove_v by_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o ancyra_n and_o antioch_n that_o suffragans_fw-la may_v ordain_v through_o the_o permission_n of_o their_o bishop_n and_o that_o they_o have_v receive_v the_o episcopal_a consecration_n and_o ordination_n he_o assert_n that_o if_o suffragans_fw-la have_v not_o this_o right_n they_o will_v be_v of_o no_o use_n to_o the_o bishop_n as_o they_o now_o be_v and_o upon_o what_o be_v object_v against_o he_o that_o it_o be_v say_v in_o the_o act_n that_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o have_v be_v send_v into_o samaria_n to_o bestow_v the_o holy_a ghost_n on_o those_o that_o be_v new_o baptise_a he_o answer_v that_o the_o apostle_n be_v send_v thither_o because_o there_o be_v then_o no_o suffragan_n at_o samaria_n but_o only_o the_o deacon_n philip_n who_o have_v baptise_a they_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o treatise_n contain_v some_o admonition_n to_o the_o bishop_n about_o humility_n the_o other_o treatise_n of_o rabanus_n publish_v by_o m._n balusius_n be_v concern_v the_o respect_n child_n owe_v to_o their_o parent_n and_o subject_n to_o their_o prince_n it_o be_v write_v upon_o the_o occasion_n of_o the_o conspiracy_n of_o lewis_n the_o godlie_n child_n against_o their_o father_n rabanus_n there_o quote_v several_a place_n in_o the_o scripture_n which_o prove_v that_o every_o one_o ought_v to_o obey_v his_o prince_n and_o his_o parent_n he_o confirm_v these_o truth_n by_o example_n and_o show_v in_o particular_a that_o it_o be_v never_o permit_v to_o a_o subject_a to_o take_v arm_n against_o his_o sovereign_n upon_o what_o account_n soever_o he_o mighty_o condemn_v those_o child_n who_o will_v deprive_v their_o parent_n of_o their_o estate_n he_o speak_v against_o unjust_a and_o rash_a judgement_n open_o blame_v that_o which_o the_o bishop_n pronounce_v against_o lewis_n the_o godly_a he_o show_v plain_o that_o clergyman_n ought_v not_o to_o meddle_v with_o secular_a or_o temporal_a affair_n he_o maintain_v that_o none_o can_v condemn_v or_o put_v to_o public_a penance_n a_o sinner_n that_o accuse_v himself_o unless_o he_o be_v otherwise_o convict_v he_o add_v that_o those_o that_o be_v sorry_a for_o their_o sin_n and_o be_v convert_v deserve_v forgiuness_n at_o last_o address_v himself_o to_o the_o emperor_n he_o exhort_v he_o to_o despise_v the_o false_a judgement_n give_v against_o he_o
troarn_v the_o bishop_n of_o liege_n of_o the_o same_o name_n his_o treatise_n be_v a_o great_a deal_n large_a and_o better_o pen_v than_o the_o former_a he_o therein_o cite_v a_o great_a many_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n against_o the_o error_n of_o berenger_n and_o in_o the_o conclusion_n thereof_o give_v a_o particular_a account_n of_o the_o condemnation_n of_o berenger_n at_o brionne_n at_o paris_n and_o at_o verceil_n this_o author_n live_v till_o the_o year_n 1088._o but_o no_o body_n know_v at_o what_o time_n he_o write_v this_o treatise_n guitmond_n archbishop_n of_o averse_a some_o time_n after_o berenger_n recantation_n in_o the_o council_n of_o rome_n guitmond_n archbishop_n of_o averse_a guitmond_n arch_a bishop_n of_o averse_a averse_a former_o a_o monk_n of_o the_o monastery_n of_o s._n leufroy_n in_o normandy_n compose_v three_o book_n against_o berenger_n in_o the_o nature_n of_o a_o dialogue_n wherein_o roger_n to_o who_o these_o book_n be_v dedicate_v be_v make_v to_o propose_v the_o objection_n of_o berenger_n and_o his_o follower_n after_o he_o have_v give_v a_o character_n of_o the_o temper_n and_o the_o error_n of_o berenger_n and_o mention_v his_o condemnation_n in_o the_o council_n of_o verceil_n in_o his_o first_o book_n he_o than_o proceed_v to_o tell_v we_o that_o all_o the_o berengarian_o hold_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v not_o substantial_o change_v in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n but_o that_o they_o do_v not_o all_o agree_v in_o their_o sentiment_n for_o some_o believe_v that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o at_o all_o in_o this_o sacrament_n which_o they_o pretend_v to_o be_v only_o a_o sign_n and_o a_o figure_n other_o assert_v that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v real_o there_o but_o that_o they_o be_v conceal_v and_o that_o we_o may_v receive_v they_o there_o be_v make_v a_o kind_n of_o impanation_n the_o most_o subtle_a opinion_n which_o they_o say_v berenger_n ever_o find_v out_o other_o who_o be_v not_o thorough-paced_a berengarian_n but_o only_o shock_a by_o the_o argument_n of_o that_o heretic_n imagine_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v in_o part_n and_o in_o part_n remain_v the_o same_o last_o there_o be_v other_o who_o believe_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v entire_o change_v but_o that_o when_o unworthy_a person_n approach_v this_o sacrament_n it_o return_v to_o its_o first_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n guitmond_n undertake_v to_o refute_v all_o these_o opinion_n and_o in_o the_o first_o place_n oppugn_v the_o two_o former_a which_o be_v proper_o the_o berengarian_n opinion_n by_o show_v that_o there_o be_v a_o real_a change_n make_v of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o prove_v first_o that_o it_o be_v not_o impossible_a for_o god_n to_o effect_v this_o change_n second_o that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n may_v very_o well_o be_v touch_v break_a bruise_a and_o eat_v and_o yet_o not_o be_v passable_a corruptible_a or_o mortal_a and_o that_o when_o the_o host_n be_v divide_v into_o several_a part_n yet_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o divide_v but_o remain_v whole_a and_o entire_a and_o the_o same_o under_o each_o wafer_n and_o such_o as_o be_v in_o a_o thousand_o distinct_a place_n in_o the_o hand_n of_o a_o thousand_o priest_n who_o say_v mass_n in_o different_a place_n and_o yet_o this_o very_a body_n be_v still_o in_o heaven_n that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o wonder_v that_o this_o change_n be_v not_o indeed_o perceptible_a by_o our_o sense_n but_o that_o we_o be_v not_o always_o to_o credit_v their_o evidence_n and_o that_o faith_n be_v enough_o to_o persuade_v we_o of_o this_o miracle_n that_o it_o be_v indeed_o difficult_a to_o conceive_v but_o easy_a to_o believe_v it_o since_o nothing_o be_v impossible_a to_o god_n who_o have_v produce_v thing_n more_o wonderful_a and_o that_o we_o see_v change_n altogether_o as_o surprise_v such_o as_o the_o change_n of_o nothing_o into_o this_o visible_a world_n the_o change_n of_o accident_n into_o other_o accident_n the_o change_n of_o substance_n into_o other_o substance_n together_o with_o the_o change_n of_o their_o accident_n if_o these_o change_n be_v possible_a why_o shall_v the_o change_n of_o one_o substance_n into_o another_o without_o the_o change_n of_o the_o accident_n be_v count_v impossible_a in_o the_o second_o book_n guitmond_n answer_v a_o objection_n make_v by_o berenger_n which_o roger_n propose_v to_o he_o in_o these_o word_n berenger_n say_v the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v incorruptible_a but_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n be_v corruptible_a if_o they_o be_v keep_v too_o long_o to_o this_o guitmond_n reply_n that_o though_o the_o consecrate_a bread_n seem_v to_o be_v corrupt_v to_o the_o apprehension_n of_o corrupt_a man_n yet_o in_o reality_n it_o be_v not_o change_v at_o all_o and_o that_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v alter_v unless_o as_o a_o punishment_n of_o the_o infidelity_n and_o negligence_n of_o man_n that_o it_o can_v be_v gnaw_v by_o mouse_n and_o other_o vermin_n and_o if_o at_o any_o time_n it_o appear_v to_o be_v so_o it_o be_v only_a to_o punish_v the_o negligence_n or_o to_o try_v the_o faith_n of_o men._n nor_o will_v he_o admit_v that_o the_o fire_n can_v consume_v these_o mystery_n and_o he_o say_v that_o with_o veneration_n they_o commit_v it_o to_o this_o most_o pure_a element_n to_o be_v carry_v up_o into_o heaven_n last_o he_o affirm_v that_o though_o the_o eucharist_n may_v serve_v for_o nourishment_n yet_o it_o do_v not_o turn_v to_o excrement_n and_o as_o to_o that_o objection_n which_o may_v be_v make_v that_o suppose_v a_o man_n shall_v eat_v nothing_o for_o some_o considerable_a time_n but_o consecrate_a bread_n he_o will_v nevertheless_o have_v occasion_n to_o go_v to_o stool_n he_o answer_v that_o it_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o fact_n that_o have_v never_o be_v experience_v and_o that_o it_o can_v never_o enter_v into_o the_o heart_n of_o any_o catholic_n to_o try_v such_o a_o experiment_n that_o if_o any_o of_o berenger_n party_n think_v fit_a to_o do_v it_o one_o shall_v not_o trouble_v one_o head_n much_o about_o what_o become_v of_o the_o mass_n of_o those_o infidel_n which_o commit_v so_o great_a a_o crime_n because_o say_v he_o we_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v necessary_o change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n unless_o among_o those_o who_o have_v the_o faith_n to_o believe_v this_o mystery_n and_o that_o the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v efficacious_a that_o last_o if_o any_o of_o they_o shall_v order_v a_o catholic_n priest_n to_o consecrate_v one_o or_o more_o great_a loaf_n to_o try_v the_o experiment_n it_o be_v to_o be_v believe_v that_o this_o loaf_n will_v not_o be_v turn_v into_o excrement_n or_o rather_o that_o god_n will_v permit_v these_o heretic_n to_o be_v deceive_v by_o order_v some_o angel_n or_o spirit_n to_o convey_v away_o this_o consecrate_a loaf_n and_o to_o put_v a_o unconsecrated_a one_o in_o its_o stead_n after_o he_o have_v thus_o solve_v the_o objection_n draw_v from_o reason_n he_o answer_v the_o passage_n cite_v out_o of_o s._n augustin_n and_o make_v it_o appear_v in_o what_o sense_n and_o of_o what_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o sign_n in_o the_o last_o book_n he_o produce_v a_o great_a many_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n upon_o which_o he_o ground_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a change_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o confirm_v it_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n and_o by_o the_o condemnation_n bring_v against_o berenger_n to_o conclude_v he_o demonstrate_v that_o it_o be_v much_o great_a and_o more_o excellent_a to_o believe_v that_o we_o receive_v the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n than_o to_o imagine_v that_o we_o only_o receive_v the_o shadow_n and_o sign_n of_o it_o afterward_o he_o refute_v in_o short_a their_o opinion_n who_o pretend_v that_o one_o part_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v and_o that_o the_o other_o remain_v still_o the_o same_o and_o the_o opinion_n of_o those_o who_o believe_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n reassumed_a their_o former_a nature_n when_o unworthy_a person_n approach_v thereto_o both_o of_o these_o opinion_n be_v ground_v upon_o this_o that_o they_o can_v not_o conceive_v how_o the_o wicked_a can_v be_v partaker_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o solve_v this_o difficulty_n guitmond_n distinguish_v between_o two_o sort_n of_o receive_v the_o one_o corporeal_a the_o other_o spiritual_a that_o the_o just_a receive_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n both_o these_o way_n that_o the_o wicked_a receive_v it_o only_o in_o the_o first_o sense_n
grace_n on_o other_o which_o they_o never_o deserve_v and_o make_v they_o worthy_a by_o his_o mere_a mercy_n sometime_o he_o afford_v they_o to_o the_o faithful_a as_o a_o recompense_n for_o their_o faith_n and_o uprightness_n 7._o he_o insist_o that_o severe_a punishment_n ought_v to_o be_v inflict_v on_o those_o who_o forge_v false_a miracle_n 8._o he_o inquire_v who_o they_o be_v that_o ought_v to_o be_v honour_v as_o saint_n of_o these_o the_o martyr_n be_v the_o first_o but_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v certain_o prove_v that_o they_o suffer_v for_o the_o christian_a faith_n as_o for_o confessor_n he_o determine_v that_o they_o only_o be_v to_o be_v respect_v in_o that_o quality_n who_o be_v eminent_a for_o their_o extraordinary_a sanctity_n and_o of_o who_o salvation_n we_o be_v moral_o certain_a for_o when_o there_o be_v ground_n to_o doubt_v of_o it_o he_o will_v by_o no_o mean_n have_v they_o invoke_v upon_o that_o occasion_n he_o propose_v the_o example_n of_o the_o church_n which_o will_v not_o avouch_v that_o the_o body_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n be_v raise_v from_o the_o dead_a and_o glorify_a although_o there_o be_v many_o reason_n that_o induce_v we_o to_o believe_v it_o 9_o he_o observe_v in_o reference_n to_o the_o acknowledge_v and_o avouch_v saint_n that_o there_o be_v many_o error_n concern_v their_o relic_n in_o regard_n that_o the_o body_n head_n and_o other_o member_n of_o the_o same_o saint_n be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o different_a place_n and_o every_o one_o pretend_v to_o have_v the_o true_a relic_n 10._o he_o maintain_v that_o forasmuch_o as_o the_o body_n of_o the_o saint_n be_v make_v of_o earth_n as_o those_o of_o other_o man_n it_o be_v more_o expedient_a to_o leave_v they_o in_o their_o tomb_n than_o to_o set_v they_o in_o shrine_n of_o gold_n and_o silver_n to_o carry_v they_o about_o and_o to_o divide_v they_o as_o it_o be_v usual_o do_v indeed_o say_v he_o if_o the_o body_n of_o the_o saint_n have_v continue_v in_o the_o place_n where_o they_o be_v according_a to_o the_o order_n of_o nature_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o their_o tomb_n there_o will_v have_v be_v no_o mistake_n nor_o contest_v about_o the_o reality_n of_o their_o relic_n for_o that_o happen_v only_o because_o they_o be_v take_v out_o of_o their_o tomb_n cut_v in_o piece_n and_o carry_v about_o from_o one_o place_n to_o another_o it_o be_v true_a that_o piety_n give_v occasion_n to_o the_o remove_n of_o they_o but_o curiosity_n in_o process_n of_o time_n corrupt_v that_o which_o be_v do_v at_o first_o with_o simplicity_n let_v other_o judge_n as_o they_o shall_v think_v fit_a for_o my_o part_n i_o make_v no_o scruple_n to_o assert_v that_o they_o have_v not_o do_v a_o thing_n acceptable_a to_o god_n or_o his_o saint_n in_o open_v their_o tomb_n or_o in_o divide_v their_o member_n after_o such_o a_o manner_n since_o the_o heathen_n themselves_o have_v a_o respect_n for_o the_o sepulcher_n of_o the_o dead_a st._n gregory_n return_v for_o answer_n to_o a_o empress_n who_o importune_v he_o upon_o the_o like_a occasion_n that_o he_o dare_v not_o send_v she_o st._n peter_n head_n and_o the_o saint_n have_v often_o show_v notable_a mark_n of_o their_o indignation_n against_o those_o who_o have_v presume_v thus_o to_o dismember_v their_o body_n 11._o he_o acknowledge_v nevertheless_o that_o those_o who_o honour_n false_a relic_n without_o know_v they_o to_o be_v so_o and_o suppose_v they_o to_o belong_v to_o some_o saint_n do_v not_o sin_n and_o that_o he_o that_o invoke_v a_o person_n who_o be_v no_o saint_n believe_v he_o to_o be_v real_o so_o may_v be_v hear_v of_o god_n who_o know_v his_o good_a intention_n last_o he_o condemn_v the_o filthy_a lucre_n that_o be_v make_v of_o those_o relic_n by_o sell_v they_o or_o by_o exact_v money_n for_o show_v they_o carrying_z they_o in_o procession_n expose_v they_o etc._n etc._n these_o be_v the_o principal_a point_n decide_v by_o guibert_n in_o his_o first_o book_n of_o the_o pledge_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o they_o be_v accompany_v with_o great_a variety_n of_o example_n of_o real_a and_o counterfeit_a miracle_n of_o true_a and_o false_a saint_n and_o of_o genuine_a aâ—…_n supposititious_a relic_n which_o be_v capable_a of_o afford_v much_o satisfaction_n and_o delight_n to_o the_o reader_n in_o the_o second_o book_n to_o confute_v those_o who_o set_v a_o great_a value_n on_o certain_a relic_n which_o they_o assert_v to_o belong_v to_o our_o saviour_n as_o his_o tooth_n foreskin_n etc._n etc._n our_o author_n treat_v of_o the_o mystery_n 〈◊〉_d which_o he_o have_v real_o leave_v we_o his_o body_n he_o maintain_v that_o jesus_n christ_n leave_v no_o relic_n of_o his_o body_n but_o that_o he_o have_v give_v it_o we_o entire_a in_o the_o eucharist_n that_o that_o body_n be_v not_o divide_v and_o distribute_v to_o the_o faithful_a by_o parcel_n but_o that_o it_o be_v give_v altogether_o entire_a under_o every_o host_n that_o this_o sacrament_n be_v receive_v by_o the_o unworthy_a as_o well_o as_o by_o the_o worthy_a although_o the_o former_a do_v not_o receive_v the_o grace_n of_o the_o sacrament_n that_o it_o may_v perhaps_o be_v devour_v by_o rat_n and_o other_o animal_n and_o pass_v through_o their_o belly_n yet_o nothing_o unworthy_a can_v befall_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n so_o that_o the_o corruption_n and_o other_o alteration_n that_o appear_v to_o our_o sense_n happen_v only_o to_o the_o species_n and_o not_o to_o the_o real_a body_n of_o our_o saviour_n last_o that_o that_o body_n be_v no_o in_o the_o eucharist_n in_o the_o state_n of_o a_o dead_a or_o crucify_a person_n but_o in_o that_o of_o a_o live_n and_o glorify_a redeemer_n he_o 〈◊〉_d another_o question_n by_o the_o way_n viz._n whether_o the_o bread_n that_o remain_v in_o the_o pyxâ—on_n the_o altar_n during_o the_o consecration_n unknown_a to_o the_o priest_n be_v consecrate_a he_o determine_v in_o the_o negative_a and_o that_o if_o a_o host_n be_v put_v under_o the_o church_n the_o a_o square_a past_a board_n cover_v with_o white_a linen_n which_o be_v usual_o lay_v upon_o the_o chalice_n in_o popish_a church_n palle_v or_o a_o drop_n of_o wine_n in_o the_o chalice_n without_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o priest_n they_o will_v not_o be_v consecrate_v after_o have_v discourse_v of_o the_o true_a relic_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o second_o book_n guibert_n proceed_v in_o the_o three_o to_o confute_v the_o false_a one_o which_o some_o person_n pretend_v to_o have_v in_o their_o possession_n he_o begin_v with_o this_o fine_a maxim_n it_o be_v requisite_a to_o approve_v the_o devotion_n and_o respect_n that_o people_n have_v for_o god_n and_o the_o saint_n but_o only_o as_o far_o as_o that_o devotion_n do_v not_o deviate_v from_o the_o bound_n of_o true_a religion_n otherwise_o it_o happen_v that_o the_o devout_a person_n instead_o of_o receive_v the_o recompense_n of_o his_o action_n become_v culpable_a by_o his_o error_n for_o when_o any_o thing_n be_v say_v of_o god_n or_o a_o worship_n be_v render_v to_o he_o contrary_a to_o the_o testimony_n of_o truth_n the_o party_n sin_n so_o much_o the_o more_o dangerous_o in_o regard_n that_o pretty_a be_v make_v use_n of_o for_o a_o pretence_n since_o nothing_o be_v more_o pernicious_a than_o to_o do_v evil_a and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o imagine_v it_o to_o be_v a_o good_a action_n for_o how_o can_v any_o man_n correct_v a_o fault_n if_o he_o do_v not_o only_o not_o believe_v it_o to_o be_v a_o error_n but_o be_v also_o persuade_v that_o it_o be_v a_o action_n which_o deserve_v to_o be_v well_o reward_v afterward_o he_o vigorous_o oppose_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o monk_n of_o st._n medard_n who_o boast_v that_o they_o have_v a_o tooth_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o ground_n his_o assertion_n chief_o on_o this_o argument_n that_o our_o saviour_n be_v raise_v from_o the_o dead_a all_o his_o member_n and_o part_n ought_v to_o be_v reunite_v to_o his_o glorify_a body_n it_o be_v true_a indeed_o that_o those_o monk_n may_v object_v that_o it_o may_v reasonable_o be_v suppose_v that_o our_o saviour_n first_o tooth_n be_v shed_v as_o those_o of_o other_o child_n and_o that_o which_o they_o have_v be_v one_o of_o those_o guibert_n in_o like_a manner_n propose_v this_o very_a objection_n in_o their_o name_n and_o elude_v it_o by_o aver_v that_o there_o be_v many_o other_o reason_n to_o disprove_v their_o argument_n and_o that_o they_o have_v none_o to_o establish_v it_o the_o principal_a that_o he_o allege_v be_v that_o it_o be_v not_o probable_a that_o the_o hair_n tooth_n foreskin_n and_o other_o thing_n that_o fall_v from_o the_o body_n of_o the_o child_n jesus_n be_v keep_v at_o that_o time_n and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o ground_n to_o believe_v that_o they_o be_v
attribute_v to_o such_o as_o do_v not_o deserve_v to_o be_v look_v upon_o as_o pupil_n who_o without_o adhere_v to_o the_o rule_n of_o art_n employ_v themselves_o in_o set_v word_n in_o order_n and_o devise_v sophism_n with_o which_o they_o surprise_v ignorant_a and_o unthinking_a people_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o silly_a fly_n be_v soon_o catch_v in_o a_o cobweb_n philosophy_n may_v well_o cry_v out_o that_o her_o garment_n be_v snatch_v away_o and_o that_o her_o body_n be_v tear_v in_o piece_n so_o that_o there_o be_v no_o elder_n leave_v to_o comfort_v she_o neither_o be_v she_o any_o long_a capable_a of_o administer_a comfort_n to_o any_o elder_n these_o abuse_v most_o holy_a father_n require_v your_o powerful_a hand_n to_o reform_v they_o and_o that_o you_o shall_v establish_v by_o your_o sovereign_a authority_n a_o uniformity_n of_o teach_v learn_v and_o dispute_v lest_o the_o most_o noble_a science_n of_o divinity_n shall_v become_v contemptible_a lest_o it_o shall_v be_v say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v here_o or_o there_o or_o lest_o holy_a thing_n shall_v be_v throw_v to_o dog_n and_o pearl_n cast_v before_o swine_n in_o the_o two_o hundred_o fifty_o five_o letter_n he_o inveigh_v against_o another_o abuse_n that_o be_v to_o say_v appeal_v make_v to_o the_o holy_a see_v by_o inferior_n to_o avoid_v the_o correction_n of_o their_o superior_n and_o require_v that_o prelate_n and_o abbot_n shall_v be_v invest_v with_o a_o absolute_a power_n to_o correct_v their_o inferior_n and_o to_o change_v the_o officer_n that_o depend_v on_o their_o jurisdiction_n without_o any_o manner_n of_o obstruction_n make_v by_o the_o mean_n of_o appeal_n to_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o two_o hundred_o sixty_o second_o letter_n he_o enlarge_v on_o the_o commendation_n of_o queen_n ingelburga_n the_o wife_n of_o philip_n king_n of_o france_n and_o advise_v she_o in_o the_o follow_a not_o to_o suffer_v her_o marriage_n to_o be_v dissolve_v the_o other_o letter_n do_v not_o contain_v any_o thing_n very_o remarkable_a the_o whole_a number_n of_o they_o amount_v to_o two_o hundred_o eighty_o and_o seven_o in_o the_o last_o edition_n set_v forth_o by_o father_n du_fw-fr moulinet_n and_o print_v at_o paris_n a._n d._n 1689._o although_o there_o be_v only_o two_o hundred_o and_o forty_o in_o that_o of_o masson_n in_o 1611._o the_o style_n of_o these_o letter_n be_v concise_a and_o close_a but_o the_o term_n be_v not_o always_o pure_a nor_o well_o choose_v nevertheless_o they_o afford_v much_o satisfaction_n to_o the_o reader_n by_o reason_n that_o the_o conception_n be_v regular_a and_o natural_a the_o author_n who_o write_v against_o the_o albigeois_n and_o vaudois_n gretser_n bring_v to_o light_n a._n d._n 1614_o three_o author_n who_o write_v against_o the_o albigeois_n and_o vaudois_n in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o twelve_o century_n these_o three_o writer_n be_v ebrard_n of_o bethune_n in_o the_o province_n of_o artois_n bernard_n abbot_n of_o fontcaud_n and_o ermengard_n or_o ermengaud_n bethune_n ebrard_n of_o bethune_n ebrard_n of_o bethune_n confute_v in_o his_o work_n 1._o the_o error_n of_o the_o manichee_n concern_v the_o law_n of_o moses_n and_o the_o prophet_n by_o show_v that_o the_o law_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v reject_v that_o the_o patriarch_n and_o the_o prophet_n be_v save_v and_o that_o it_o be_v the_o true_a god_n who_o give_v the_o law_n and_o create_v the_o world_n afterward_o he_o pass_v to_o other_o error_n common_a to_o all_o the_o heretic_n of_o that_o time_n about_o the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n and_o establish_v against_o they_o the_o follow_a doctrine_n viz._n that_o child_n ought_v to_o be_v baptize_v that_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o marry_v that_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o eucharist_n contain_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o none_o but_o priest_n have_v the_o power_n or_o right_n of_o offer_v and_o that_o they_o ought_v to_o do_v it_o in_o the_o church_n that_o the_o unction_n of_o the_o sick_a be_v profitable_a that_o pilgrimage_n upon_o account_n of_o devotion_n be_v commendable_a that_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o take_v a_o true_a oath_n that_o malefactor_n may_v be_v punish_v and_o even_o put_v to_o death_n that_o we_o shall_v rise_v again_o in_o the_o the_o future_a state_n with_o the_o same_o body_n that_o we_o now_o have_v that_o faith_n ought_v to_o be_v prefer_v to_o good_a work_n that_o cross_n ought_v to_o be_v honour_v that_o woman_n shall_v be_v save_v and_o rise_v again_o with_o the_o distinction_n of_o their_o sex_n that_o salvation_n may_v be_v obtain_v by_o different_a mean_n and_o in_o different_a state_n and_o that_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o eat_v flesh_n last_o he_o show_v that_o those_o heretic_n be_v culpable_a in_o regard_n that_o they_o conceal_v themselves_o and_o that_o although_o they_o boast_v of_o renounce_v the_o possession_n of_o this_o world_n yet_o they_o endeavour_v to_o enrich_v themselves_o by_o other_o mean_n that_o they_o mistake_v the_o meaning_n of_o holy_a scripture_n and_o that_o all_o the_o character_n of_o heretic_n agree_v with_o they_o he_o add_v that_o some_o of_o they_o call_v themselves_o valois_n and_o other_o xabatate_n that_o they_o be_v wont_v to_o tear_v off_o their_o shoe_n and_o that_o they_o continual_o expose_v themselves_o during_o the_o whole_a day_n to_o the_o heat_n of_o the_o sun_n till_o suppertime_n when_o they_o appear_v in_o the_o public_a place_n he_o conclude_v this_o treatise_n with_o a_o catalogue_n of_o all_o the_o heretic_n take_v out_o of_o isidorus_n and_o with_o the_o resolution_n of_o divers_a question_n propose_v by_o he_o fontcaud_n bernard_n abbot_n of_o fontcaud_n the_o second_o author_n who_o be_v bernard_n abbot_n of_o fontcaud_n dedicate_v his_o book_n to_o pope_n lucius_n iii_o and_o consute_v the_o vaudois_n who_o bernard_n archbishop_n of_o narbonne_n have_v twice_o condemn_v after_o have_v hear_v their_o several_a pleas._n he_o make_v particular_a mention_n of_o the_o obedience_n due_a to_o pope_n and_o prelate_n he_o declaim_v against_o the_o permission_n that_o those_o people_n allow_v layman_n and_o even_a woman_n to_o preach_v against_o their_o assertion_n that_o the_o alm_n fast_n sacrifice_n and_o prayer_n of_o the_o live_n do_v not_o avail_v any_o thing_n with_o respect_n to_o the_o dead_a against_o those_o who_o deny_v purgatory_n and_o maintain_v that_o humane_a soul_n be_v neither_o in_o heaven_n nor_o hell_n till_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n and_o against_o their_o asseveration_n that_o the_o people_n ought_v not_o to_o meet_v in_o the_o church_n to_o pray_v thus_o this_o author_n positive_o oppose_v none_o but_o the_o vaudois_n ermengard_n ermengard_n the_o three_o name_v ermengard_n at_o first_o impugn_v the_o error_n of_o the_o manichee_n about_o the_o old_a law_n marriage_n the_o incarnation_n passion_n death_n and_o resurrection_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o afterward_o pass_v to_o other_o error_n concern_v the_o sacrament_n and_o church-discipline_n he_o prove_v that_o it_o be_v requisite_a to_o have_v church_n and_o altar_n that_o the_o sing_n of_o the_o praise_n of_o god_n be_v useful_a and_o reasonable_a that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n ought_v to_o be_v celebrate_v in_o the_o church_n and_o that_o the_o word_n of_o its_o institution_n aught_o to_o be_v understand_v in_o a_o proper_a and_o not_o in_o a_o figurative_a sense_n that_o baptism_n be_v necessary_a for_o salvation_n and_o that_o it_o ought_v even_o to_o be_v administer_v to_o young_a child_n that_o repentance_n be_v likewise_o necessary_a for_o those_o who_o have_v fall_v into_o sin_n and_o that_o it_o be_v compose_v of_o three_o part_n viz._n contrition_n confession_n and_o satisfaction_n and_o that_o it_o be_v requisite_a to_o make_v confession_n to_o a_o priest_n he_o refute_v in_o particular_a the_o custom_n that_o be_v in_o use_n among_o those_o heretic_n in_o the_o imposition_n of_o hand_n which_o they_o call_v consolation_n and_o which_o they_o administer_v in_o the_o follow_a manner_n the_o superior_a among_o those_o people_n after_o have_v wash_v his_o hand_n take_v the_o book_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o exhort_v those_o who_o come_v to_o receive_v the_o consolation_n to_o put_v their_o whole_a trust_n and_o hope_n of_o their_o salvation_n therein_o and_o afterward_o lay_v the_o book_n of_o the_o gospel_n on_o their_o head_n repeat_v seven_o time_n the_o lord_n prayer_n and_o the_o beginning_n of_o st._n john_n gospel_n from_o in_o principio_fw-la to_o these_o word_n gratia_n &_o veritas_fw-la per_fw-la jesum_fw-la christum_fw-la facta_fw-la est_fw-la i._n e._n grace_n and_o truth_n come_v by_o jesus_n christ._n thus_o end_v the_o ceremony_n of_o their_o consolation_n but_o if_o it_o shall_v happen_v that_o no_o superior_a be_v present_a than_o one_o of_o the_o comfort_v perform_v the_o same_o ceremony_n and_o even_a woman_n do_v
twenty_o five_o he_o examine_v divers_a question_n about_o the_o term_n of_o unity_n trinity_n and_o the_o distinction_n in_o speak_v of_o the_o trinity_n in_o the_o twenty_o six_o twenty_o seven_o twenty_o eight_o and_o twenty_o nine_o he_o discourse_v of_o the_o relative_n property_n of_o the_o three_o divine_a person_n among_o themselves_o in_o the_o thirty_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o relative_n property_n of_o god_n with_o respect_n to_o man_n as_o to_o be_v a_o creator_n etc._n etc._n and_o show_v that_o they_o do_v not_o imply_v any_o change_n or_o alteration_n in_o the_o divine_a nature_n in_o the_o thirty_o first_o he_o show_v that_o the_o equality_n and_o likeness_n of_o the_o three_o person_n be_v not_o ground_v on_o their_o relative_n property_n but_o on_o the_o identity_n of_o their_o nature_n in_o the_o thirty_o second_o he_o lay_v down_o two_o principal_a difficulty_n viz._n whether_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n mutual_o love_v one_o another_o by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n or_o whether_o the_o father_n be_v wise_a by_o the_o wisdom_n he_o hâ—…_n beget_v he_o acknowledge_v these_o question_n to_o be_v difficult_a yet_o declare_v that_o there_o be_v in_o god_n a_o certain_a love_n and_o a_o certain_a wisdom_n which_o be_v common_a to_o the_o three_o person_n although_o the_o son_n be_v a_o wisdom_n which_o be_v not_o the_o father_n nor_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n a_o love_n which_o be_v neither_o the_o father_n nor_o the_o son_n nevertheless_o without_o imagine_v two_o wisdom_n or_o two_o love_n to_o be_v in_o the_o trinity_n in_o the_o thirty_o three_o he_o propose_v this_o question_n viz._n whether_o the_o property_n of_o the_o person_n be_v to_o be_v distinguish_v from_o the_o person_n themselves_o and_o from_o the_o divine_a essence_n he_o maintain_v the_o negative_a and_o condemn_v the_o contrary_a opinion_n as_o heretical_a he_o oppose_v the_o same_o opinion_n in_o the_o thirty_o four_o section_n and_o show_v that_o the_o person_n be_v not_o distinguish_v from_o their_o nature_n in_o the_o thirty_o five_o he_o begin_v to_o treat_v of_o the_o attribute_n of_o god_n which_o deserve_v a_o particular_a consideration_n such_o be_v his_o omniscience_n omnipotency_n providence_n will_n predestination_n etc._n etc._n the_o author_n show_v in_o this_o section_n that_o these_o attribute_n be_v relative_a to_o the_o creature_n in_o the_o thirty_o six_o he_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o all_o thing_n be_v expose_v to_o god_n omniscience_n as_o well_o good_a as_o evil_a although_o evil_a be_v not_o a_o effect_n that_o proceed_v from_o he_o in_o the_o thirty_o seven_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o manner_n of_o god_n be_v every_o where_o by_o his_o presence_n power_n and_o essence_n discourse_v by_o the_o way_n of_o the_o manner_n how_o spiritual_a creature_n be_v in_o a_o place_n and_o how_o they_o pass_v from_o one_o place_n to_o another_o afterward_o return_v to_o the_o question_n about_o the_o foreknowledge_n of_o god_n he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o cause_n of_o thing_n if_o it_o be_v take_v for_o a_o simple_a knowledge_n but_o if_o his_o will_n decree_n and_o inclination_n be_v comprehend_v under_o that_o name_n in_o that_o sense_n it_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o all_o thing_n that_o upon_o this_o account_n god_n can_v be_v the_o author_n of_o evil_a because_o he_o do_v not_o require_v nor_o ordain_v it_o although_o he_o know_v it_o in_o the_o end_n of_o this_o section_n be_v produce_v the_o famous_a distinction_n of_o the_o composit_a and_o divide_a sensation_n to_o explain_v how_o god_n foreknowledge_n can_v be_v erroneous_a although_o the_o thing_n may_v happen_v otherwise_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o that_o shall_v not_o happen_v which_o god_n have_v fore-seen_a that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o it_o can_v so_o fall_v out_o that_o god_n shall_v foresee_v it_o and_o yet_o that_o it_o shall_v not_o happen_v but_o perhaps_o it_o may_v not_o happen_v and_o then_o god_n shall_v not_o have_v fore-seen_a it_o in_o the_o thirty_o nine_o he_o prove_v that_o the_o omniscience_n of_o god_n have_v always_o be_v the_o same_o and_o that_o it_o can_v be_v diminish_v or_o augment_v in_o the_o forty_o he_o begin_v to_o treat_v of_o predestination_n and_o distinguish_v it_o from_o foreknowledge_n in_o regard_n that_o the_o former_a have_v respect_n only_o to_o the_o good_a which_o god_n ought_v to_o do_v then_o he_o again_o make_v use_n of_o the_o distinction_n of_o composit_n and_o divide_v sensation_n to_o explain_v in_o what_o sense_n it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o none_o of_o the_o predestinate_v person_n can_v be_v damn_v nor_o any_o of_o the_o reprobate_n save_v he_o make_v predestination_n to_o consist_v in_o a_o eternal_a decree_n of_o god_n by_o which_o he_o elect_v those_o who_o he_o think_v fit_a and_o prepare_v grace_n for_o they_o and_o reprobation_n in_o the_o foreknowledge_n of_o their_o sin_n by_o virtue_n of_o which_o he_o prepare_v everlasting_a punishment_n to_o be_v inflict_v on_o they_o in_o the_o forty_o first_o section_n he_o treat_v of_o the_o cause_n of_o predestination_n and_o show_v that_o it_o be_v pure_o gratuitous_a and_o that_o god_n have_v not_o choose_v the_o elect_n because_o he_o know_v they_o to_o be_v righteous_a but_o that_o he_o call_v they_o to_o be_v so_o by_o his_o grace_n from_o predestination_n he_o pass_v to_o omnipotency_n and_o explain_v in_o the_o forty_o second_o section_n in_o what_o sense_n god_n be_v almighty_a he_o prove_v in_o the_o forty_o three_o that_o god_n can_v do_v a_o infinite_a number_n of_o thing_n which_o he_o do_v not_o and_o confute_v the_o argument_n and_o allegation_n bring_v by_o some_o person_n to_o evince_v the_o contrary_n in_o the_o forty_o four_o he_o show_v that_o god_n can_v absolute_o make_v thing_n more_o perfect_a than_o he_o have_v do_v if_o respect_v only_o be_v have_v to_o the_o quality_n of_o the_o creature_n but_o can_v do_v so_o if_o the_o wisdom_n and_o intention_n of_o the_o creator_n be_v take_v into_o consideration_n he_o add_v that_o god_n can_v always_o do_v what_o he_o have_v do_v because_o he_o always_o have_v the_o same_o power_n although_o it_o happen_v that_o he_o can_v do_v in_o particular_a what_o he_o have_v already_o do_v he_o treat_v at_o large_a in_o the_o forty_o five_o section_n of_o the_o will_n of_o god_n of_o its_o nature_n and_o effect_n and_o of_o its_o different_a kind_n in_o the_o forty_o six_o he_o explain_v in_o what_o sense_n the_o will_n of_o god_n can_v be_v ineffectual_a and_o in_o what_o sense_n he_o be_v willing_a or_o unwilling_a that_o evil_a be_v commit_v he_o have_v no_o inclination_n to_o evil_a yet_o he_o be_v not_o absolute_o willing_a to_o prevent_v it_o he_o prove_v in_o the_o two_o follow_a section_n that_o the_o will_n of_o god_n be_v always_o efficacious_a that_o whatever_o he_o think_v fit_a inevitable_o come_v to_o pass_v and_o nothing_o happen_v but_o by_o his_o will_n that_o although_o he_o do_v not_o approve_v all_o the_o inclination_n of_o man_n nevertheless_o he_o willing_o admit_v the_o effect_n of_o their_o deprave_a will_n but_o do_v not_o approve_v the_o act_n of_o it_o in_o the_o first_o section_n of_o the_o second_o book_n the_o author_n confute_v the_o error_n of_o those_o heretic_n who_o admit_v two_o principal_a or_o sovereign_a being_n show_v that_o god_n create_v angel_n and_o man_n and_o discourse_n in_o general_a of_o their_o nature_n and_o of_o the_o end_n for_o which_o they_o be_v create_v in_o the_o second_o he_o examine_v when_o and_o in_o what_o place_n the_o angel_n be_v create_v in_o the_o three_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o state_n in_o which_o they_o be_v create_v and_o maintain_v that_o they_o be_v create_v in_o uprightness_n and_o that_o their_o fall_n happen_v but_o some_o moment_n after_o their_o creation_n he_o add_v in_o the_o follow_a section_n that_o they_o do_v not_o enjoy_v perfect_a blessedness_n till_o they_o be_v confirm_v in_o good_n in_o the_o five_o sixth_z and_o seven_o section_n he_o debate_v divers_a question_n about_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o wicked_a and_o the_o confirmation_n of_o the_o just._n in_o the_o eight_o he_o follow_v st._n augustin_n opinion_n who_o believe_v that_o the_o angel_n have_v aâ—rial_a body_n and_o upon_o occasion_n of_o that_o question_n he_o inquire_v after_o what_o manner_n god_n be_v wont_a to_o appear_v to_o man_n and_o in_o what_o sense_n it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o devil_n enter_v into_o human_a body_n in_o the_o nine_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o different_a order_n of_o the_o angel_n in_o the_o ten_o he_o examine_v whether_o any_o angel_n of_o different_a order_n be_v send_v and_o give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o different_a opinion_n of_o the_o father_n with_o respect_n to_o these_o question_n he_o prove_v in_o the_o eleven_o that_o every_o one_o of_o the_o elect_n
paschasius_fw-la cent._n 9th_o p._n 77._o to_o who_o may_v be_v add_v theodolphus_n bishop_n of_o orleans_n walafridus_n strabo_n abbot_n of_o richenou_n ahyto_n bishop_n of_o basil_n and_o rabanus_n mâ—â—rus_n archbishop_n of_o mayence_n who_o do_v also_o oppose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasius_fw-la in_o the_o same_o century_n and_o particular_o râ—banus_n in_o his_o penitential_a which_o be_v write_v in_o the_o life-time_n of_o paschasius_fw-la censure_v his_o doctrine_n about_o the_o eucharist_n as_o a_o novel_a error_n as_o be_v prove_v in_o a_o dissertation_n about_o bertram_n book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n annex_v to_o the_o translation_n of_o it_o and_o print_v at_o london_n in_o 1686._o i_o shall_v only_o add_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o bertram_n book_n against_o paschasius_fw-la about_o the_o eucharist_n appear_v plain_o to_o have_v be_v general_o receive_v by_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o the_o 10_o century_n from_o the_o paschal_n homily_n which_o elfric_n archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n translate_v into_o the_o saxon_a tongueabout_o the_o year_n 970._o which_o be_v publish_v at_o london_n in_o 1566._o and_o attest_v to_o be_v a_o true_a copy_n by_o the_o hand_n of_o fifteen_o prelate_n and_o several_a nobleman_n for_o this_o book_n be_v command_v by_o a_o canon_n to_o be_v read_v public_o to_o the_o people_n as_o be_v observe_v by_o dr._n cave_n hist._n lit._n p._n 589._o and_o contain_v the_o same_o agument_n and_o for_o the_o most_o part_n the_o same_o expression_n which_o be_v use_v by_o bertram_n against_o transubstantiation_n as_o be_v prove_v by_o a._n b._n usher_n in_o his_o answer_n to_o the_o jesuit_n challenge_n c._n 3._o and_o that_o bertram_n book_n be_v direct_o level_v against_o transubstantiation_n as_o it_o be_v now_o define_v by_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n will_v plain_o appear_v by_o cite_v a_o few_o passage_n out_o of_o many_o that_o be_v in_o that_o little_a book_n to_o this_o purpose_n for_o first_o he_o say_v express_o that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n not_o corporal_o but_o spiritual_o and_o then_o he_o prove_v that_o what_o be_v oral_o receive_v in_o the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o christ_n natural_a body_n because_o it_o be_v incorruptible_a whereas_o that_o which_o we_o receive_v in_o the_o eucharist_n be_v corruptible_a and_o visible_a and_o again_o christ_n natural_a body_n have_v all_o the_o organical_a part_n of_o a_o humane_a body_n and_o be_v quicken_v with_o a_o human_a soul_n whereas_o his_o body_n in_o the_o sacrament_n have_v neither_o he_o prove_v that_o the_o word_n of_o the_o institution_n be_v figurative_a because_o the_o symbol_n have_v the_o name_n of_o the_o thing_n signify_v by_o they_o 2._o he_o say_v express_o that_o as_o to_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o creature_n what_o they_o be_v before_o consecration_n they_o remain_v after_o it_o bread_n and_o wine_n they_o be_v before_o consecration_n and_o after_o it_o we_o see_v they_o continue_v being_n of_o the_o same_o kind_a and_o nature_n he_o deny_v any_o natural_a change_n and_o affirm_v it_o to_o be_v only_o spiritual_a and_o invisible_a such_o as_o be_v make_v of_o the_o manna_n and_o water_n in_o the_o wilderness_n into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ._n these_o thing_n be_v so_o plain_o and_o frequent_o assert_v in_o this_o book_n that_o i_o must_v transcribe_v the_o great_a part_n of_o it_o if_o i_o will_v produce_v all_o the_o passage_n which_o be_v to_o this_o purpose_n and_o therefore_o i_o can_v but_o wonder_v to_o find_v du_n pin_n so_o far_o mistake_v the_o question_n which_o be_v handle_v by_o bertram_n as_o he_o do_v in_o the_o hist._n of_o the_o 9th_o century_n where_o he_o make_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o first_o question_n to_o be_v this_o whether_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v in_o the_o eucharist_n without_o a_o veil_n so_o as_o to_o appear_v to_o our_o outward_a eye_n and_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o 2d_o to_o be_v no_o more_o than_o this_o whether_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n in_o the_o eucharist_n as_o it_o be_v on_o earth_n and_o be_v in_o heaven_n and_o whether_o it_o be_v there_o in_o as_o visible_a and_o palpable_a a_o manner_n for_o it_o can_v be_v supposs_v that_o ever_o any_o man_n in_o his_o wit_n shall_v maintain_v that_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n be_v visible_a to_o our_o eye_n with_o all_o its_o lineament_n and_o distinction_n of_o part_n and_o that_o the_o flesh_n and_o bone_n there_o be_v palpable_a to_o our_o hand_n or_o that_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n be_v both_o earthly_a and_o corruptible_a as_o it_o be_v upon_o earth_n and_o spiritual_a and_o incorruptible_a as_o it_o be_v now_o in_o heaven_n these_o be_v such_o wild_a imagination_n as_o can_v never_o enter_v into_o the_o mind_n of_o any_o man_n of_o sound_a sense_n and_o therefore_o bertram_n can_v be_v suppose_v such_o a_o fool_n as_o to_o confute_v they_o serious_o with_o many_o argument_n and_o that_o in_o a_o letter_n to_o the_o emperor_n which_o be_v no_o less_o ridiculous_a than_o if_o a_o man_n shall_v write_v a_o book_n on_o purpose_n to_o prove_v that_o a_o man_n do_v not_o appear_v visible_o in_o the_o shape_n and_o figure_n of_o a_o horse_n or_o a_o mouse_n like_o a_o elephant_n the_o main_a question_n of_o bertram_n book_n than_o be_v not_o as_o du_fw-mi piu_fw-it put_v it_o whether_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v in_o the_o eucharist_n in_o as_o visible_a and_o palpable_a a_o manner_n as_o when_o he_o live_v upon_o earth_n which_o i_o believe_v be_v never_o affirm_v by_o any_o either_o in_o that_o age_n or_o any_o other_o but_o whether_o in_o the_o sacrament_n we_o receive_v the_o same_o body_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n crucify_a and_o rose_n again_o suppose_v what_o be_v agree_v on_o all_o hand_n that_o it_o be_v not_o visible_o there_o and_o this_o he_o flat_o deny_v and_o plain_o disprove_v in_o direct_a opposition_n to_o paschasius_fw-la and_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n he_o say_v indeed_o the_o element_n be_v true_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n but_o then_o he_o explain_v himself_o they_o be_v not_o so_o as_o to_o their_o sible_a nature_n but_o by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o divine_a word_n and_o then_o he_o add_v the_o visible_a creature_n feed_v the_o body_n but_o the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n of_o the_o divine_a word_n feed_v and_o sanctify_v the_o soul_n of_o the_o faithful_a from_o which_o and_o many_o other_o such_o like_a expression_n it_o plain_o appear_v that_o he_o do_v not_o believe_v the_o sacrament_n to_o be_v a_o mere_a sign_n and_o figure_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n but_o think_v they_o be_v real_o present_a not_o in_o a_o carnal_a but_o spiritual_a sense_n 1_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o spiritual_a virtue_n and_o efficacy_n of_o they_o which_o by_o the_o divine_a blessing_n be_v communicate_v to_o the_o faithful_a in_o which_o sense_n only_o they_o can_v be_v profitable_a to_o the_o soul_n for_o the_o flesh_n profit_v it_o nothing_o and_o if_o du_n pin_n contend_v for_o the_o real_a presence_n only_o in_o this_o sense_n the_o church_n of_o england_n will_v ready_o grant_v it_o which_o have_v teach_v her_o catechuman_n to_o say_v that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v very_o and_o indeed_o take_v and_o receive_v by_o the_o faithful_a in_o the_o lord's-supper_n but_o if_o he_o contend_v for_o a_o corporal_a presence_n of_o christ_n natural_a flesh_n and_o blood_n the_o doctrine_n of_o bertram_n be_v no_o less_o express_o against_o it_o than_o that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o the_o latter_a may_v as_o easy_o be_v reconcile_v to_o transubstantiation_n as_o the_o former_a and_o this_o i_o have_v the_o long_o insist_v upon_o both_o because_o most_o of_o the_o writer_n of_o that_o age_n who_o we_o have_v allege_v against_o transubstantiation_n follow_v the_o principle_n and_o make_v use_n of_o the_o argument_n and_o expression_n in_o bertram_n book_n and_o chief_o because_o this_o book_n seem_v to_o have_v be_v the_o model_n by_o which_o the_o first_o reformer_n frame_v this_o article_n of_o the_o eucharist_n for_o so_o bishop_n ridley_n who_o have_v a_o great_a hand_n in_o compile_v this_o article_n intimate_v as_o we_o find_v in_o the_o preface_n of_o a_o book_n de_fw-fr coena_fw-la domini_fw-la print_v at_o geneva_n in_o 1556._o where_o he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v this_o book_n which_o first_o put_v he_o upon_o examine_v the_o old_a opinion_n about_o the_o presence_n of_o christ_n very_a flesh_n and_o blood_n by_o scripture_n and_o father_n and_o convert_v he_o from_o the_o error_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o this_o point_n which_o be_v also_o affirm_v by_o dr._n burnet_n history_n of_o
the_o sacrament_n and_o believe_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o bread_n be_v not_o there_o the_o 10_o that_o the_o word_n of_o consecration_n be_v repeat_v by_o the_o priest_n material_o and_o exact_o and_o not_o only_o by_o way_n of_o signification_n the_o 11_o that_o the_o miracle_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o a_o evident_a proof_n of_o his_o divinity_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o operation_n but_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o manner_n in_o which_o they_o be_v wrought_v the_o 12_o that_o it_o be_v more_o improper_a to_o say_v of_o god_n that_o he_o be_v intelligent_a or_o have_v understanding_n than_o to_o say_v of_o a_o angel_n that_o he_o be_v a_o rational_a soul_n the_o 13_o that_o the_o soul_n do_v not_o understand_v nor_o conceive_v distinct_o any_o thing_n but_o itself_o picus_n of_o mirandula_n in_o his_o apology_n declare_v the_o motive_n which_o his_o adversary_n may_v have_v to_o accuse_v he_o he_o say_v that_o some_o blame_v his_o design_n and_o the_o manner_n of_o his_o philosophize_v other_o think_v it_o be_v a_o rashness_n in_o one_o of_o his_o age_n to_o attempt_v such_o great_a thing_n some_o reprove_v he_o for_o the_o great_a number_n of_o thesis_n he_o have_v propose_v and_o last_o some_o divine_n accuse_v he_o of_o heresy_n that_o he_o think_v he_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v silent_a upon_o this_o accusation_n have_v learn_v from_o st._n jerom_n and_o ruffinus_n that_o a_o man_n ought_v to_o endure_v all_o sort_n of_o reproach_n except_o that_o of_o heresy_n but_o under_o that_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v patient_a nevertheless_o he_o answer_v the_o objection_n which_o be_v make_v against_o his_o manner_n of_o philosophize_v against_o the_o great_a number_n of_o his_o thesis_n and_o particular_o as_o to_o his_o discovery_n of_o the_o secret_a of_o the_o jewish_a cabbala_n and_o last_o he_o explain_v himself_o and_o defend_v the_o thirteen_o proposition_n as_o to_o the_o first_o he_o confess_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o believe_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o jesus_n christ_n descend_v into_o hell_n but_o as_o to_o the_o manner_n of_o it_o there_o be_v nothing_o determine_v and_o that_o the_o soul_n be_v separate_a from_o the_o body_n be_v no_o more_o in_o a_o place_n by_o its_o presence_n but_o by_o its_o operation_n which_o be_v the_o only_a sense_n of_o his_o proposition_n and_o can_v be_v condemn_v of_o heresy_n but_o on_o the_o contrary_a those_o who_o condemn_v it_o as_o such_o be_v in_o error_n because_o they_o believe_v a_o thing_n to_o be_v of_o faith_n when_o it_o be_v not_o as_o to_o the_o second_o that_o we_o must_v distinguish_v two_o thing_n in_o sin_n the_o aversion_n from_o god_n and_o the_o conversion_n to_o the_o creature_n and_o that_o we_o may_v also_o say_v pain_n be_v due_a to_o sin_n in_o a_o twofold_a sense_n either_o as_o it_o shall_v be_v effectual_o endure_v or_o as_o it_o be_v that_o which_o be_v just_o deserve_v that_o mortal_a sin_n as_o it_o be_v a_o aversion_n from_o god_n who_o be_v a_o infinite_a good_a be_v objective_o infinite_a and_o deserve_v eternal_a pain_n but_o that_o eternal_a pain_n will_v not_o be_v inflict_v for_o mortal_a sin_n except_o when_o the_o sin_n be_v infinite_a in_o its_o duration_n viz._n in_o case_n the_o man_n continue_v in_o this_o sin_n and_o persevere_v in_o it_o through_o all_o eternity_n for_o if_o he_o repent_v of_o it_o before_o his_o death_n and_o continue_v in_o it_o only_o for_o a_o finite_a time_n his_o pain_n shall_v not_o be_v infinite_a as_o to_o the_o three_o that_o the_o opinion_n of_o st._n thomas_n as_o to_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o cross_n and_o of_o image_n be_v this_o that_o they_o be_v worship_v as_o they_o be_v image_n that_o on_o the_o contrary_a william_n durant_n hâ—nry_n de_fw-fr gandavo_n robert_n holcot_n and_o many_o other_o divine_n maintain_v that_o we_o ought_v in_o no_o way_n to_o adore_v a_o image_n nor_o the_o cross_n but_o only_o to_o worship_n that_o which_o they_o represent_v that_o he_o follow_v this_o latter_a opinion_n as_o more_o probable_a and_o reject_v that_o of_o st._n thomas_n as_o to_o the_o four_o that_o he_o do_v not_o affirm_v as_o henry_n de_fw-fr gandavo_n do_v that_o absolute_o speak_v the_o divinity_n can_v be_v unite_v to_o a_o creature_n devoid_a of_o reason_n but_o only_o he_o suspend_v his_o judgement_n as_o to_o the_o question_n as_o to_o the_o five_o that_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v restrain_v to_o those_o science_n which_o be_v not_o found_v upon_o revelation_n and_o that_o it_o be_v of_o these_o only_a that_o he_o mean_v it_o as_o to_o the_o six_o that_o it_o do_v no_o way_n impeach_v the_o real_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n he_o debate_v the_o question_n viz._n whether_o any_o other_o way_n may_v be_v allege_v for_o explain_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n than_o that_o of_o transubstantiation_n and_o whether_o to_o this_o end_n they_o may_v not_o pretend_v the_o union_n of_o jesus_n christ_n with_o the_o bread_n and_o after_o he_o have_v produce_v the_o reason_n and_o authority_n on_o both_o side_n he_o answer_v to_o those_o which_o be_v bring_v to_o show_v that_o another_o manner_n of_o explain_v the_o real_a presence_n may_v be_v maintain_v different_a from_o transubstantiation_n and_o prove_v that_o his_o conclusion_n do_v no_o wise_a favour_n this_o opinion_n as_o to_o the_o seven_o he_o confess_v that_o the_o heresy_n attribute_v to_o origen_n be_v impious_a and_o have_v be_v just_o condemn_v by_o the_o church_n but_o he_o maintain_v that_o he_o can_v aver_v without_o rashness_n that_o they_o have_v be_v false_o attribute_v to_o he_o and_o that_o in_o case_n he_o have_v maintain_v they_o he_o may_v believe_v that_o he_o have_v repent_v of_o they_o that_o the_o church_n have_v never_o determine_v that_o origen_n be_v damn_a and_o last_o that_o though_o it_o have_v do_v so_o he_o will_v not_o be_v oblige_v to_o hold_v its_o judgement_n in_o this_o as_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n because_o it_o will_v be_v no_o more_o certain_a than_o that_o of_o canonise_a the_o saint_n which_o according_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o st._n thomas_n be_v not_o of_o faith_n as_o to_o the_o eight_o proposition_n he_o maintain_v it_o to_o be_v true_a because_o no_o man_n can_v believe_v any_o thing_n unless_o he_o have_v sufficient_a motive_n which_o oblige_v he_o to_o believe_v it_o but_o than_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v from_o thence_o that_o the_o act_n of_o faith_n be_v not_o free_a as_o to_o the_o nine_o that_o it_o may_v be_v maintain_v because_o we_o may_v affirm_v with_o st._n thomas_n that_o there_o be_v a_o real_a distinction_n between_o the_o existence_n and_o essence_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o that_o in_o this_o case_n god_n may_v preserve_v the_o existence_n to_o sustain_v the_o accident_n as_o to_o the_o ten_o that_o the_o word_n of_o consecration_n in_o the_o mouth_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v in_o a_o literal_a sense_n because_o he_o give_v effectual_o to_o his_o apostle_n his_o body_n which_o be_v to_o be_v break_v and_o his_o blood_n which_o be_v to_o be_v shed_v but_o in_o the_o mouth_n of_o a_o priest_n who_o do_v not_o give_v his_o own_o body_n and_o his_o own_o blood_n but_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v no_o more_o to_o be_v break_v or_o shed_v they_o be_v to_o be_v consider_v only_o as_o a_o narrative_a as_o to_o the_o eleven_o that_o the_o miracle_n of_o jesus_n christ_n prove_v indeed_o precise_o that_o he_o do_v they_o in_o the_o name_n of_o god_n but_o that_o which_o prove_v he_o be_v god_n be_v that_o he_o do_v they_o by_o his_o own_o authority_n as_o to_o the_o twelve_o he_o defend_v himself_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o book_n attribute_v to_o st._n denis_n the_o areopagite_n who_o will_v not_o have_v any_o to_o say_v that_o god_n be_v a_o intelligence_n as_o to_o the_o thirteen_o he_o observe_v that_o this_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v extend_v to_o all_o sort_n of_o knowledge_n but_o only_o to_o that_o secret_a knowledge_n which_o the_o soul_n have_v immediate_o from_o itself_o his_o treatise_n upon_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n be_v rather_o a_o essay_n than_o a_o perfect_a work_n the_o treatise_n of_o be_v and_o unity_n be_v very_o metaphysical_a that_o about_o the_o dignity_n of_o man_n discover_v divers_a secret_n of_o the_o jewish_a cabbala_n of_o the_o chaldean_a and_o persian_a philosopher_n his_o letter_n be_v full_a of_o wit._n there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o reason_n and_o learning_n in_o his_o book_n against_o astrology_n in_o fine_a all_o the_o work_n of_o this_o author_n be_v write_v with_o much_o elegance_n easiness_n